The Concord Five

The Concord Five

By Sequoyah Pendor
sequoyah@charter.net

Warning!

This story contains sexually explicit, erotic events involving alternative sexualities. Do not read the contents if they will offend you. If accessing this site causes you to break local laws (village, town, city, county, province, state, or country, etc.), please leave now or accept the consequences, should there be
any.

By reading or downloading this file you implicitly declare that you accept total responsibility for your actions in regard to material intended for mature, responsible members of society capable of making decisions about the content of documents they wish to read. You are accessing this story of your own free volition. You have been warned!

Disclaimer

This is a work of fiction; any coincidence is just that, a coincidence.

Copyright Notice

This story is copyright by the author and the author retains all rights. You may distribute, copy, or print one copy of this story however you like, PROVIDED this copyright notice remains intact and you do not change the story in any way. Also you may not post this story to any website or charge any fee to anyone to distribute or access this story.

© 2000 - 2003 Sequoyah Pendor. All rights reserved.

Chapter One

Jacob

As I got in the car, I could hardly hold back the tears. Sure, we were all sad -- as friends always are when a time of separation comes -- but it hit me harder. I was leaving the woman I had come to see as my best friend and now the love of my life. Michael and Mary Kathryn and Bill and Linda had only left friends; I had left the light of my life.

Paula and I had talked a lot about that the nights we slept together in the tent. We talked about a lot of things. We talked about having sex -- making love with no boundaries -- and decided it was best to put it off, as difficult as that proved to be. We talked about how little time we really had together after we discovered we were in love. And, I guess most importantly, we talked about what would happen if we found someone else. I didn't want to even think about that, much less talk about it, but Paula is a very practical woman.

"Jacob, I can't imagine it happening, but let's be honest. How many high school romances have you known which lasted when the couple split up -- going to different colleges or, as we are, where one is in college and one is in high school? I can't think of a single one. Even couples who were officially engaged didn't make it."

I had to admit she was right, and then protested we were different.

"Maybe we are. I think we are, but what if we're not? There are high school events you'll want to attend with a date and I'm sure the same will be true for me. Is that going to be ok? I mean, is it ok for us to date casually for special occasions or not? If we do, what happens if we fall in love with someone else?"

"I honestly hadn't thought about that, Paula. I really hadn't. But if we are in love and if we are committed to each other, I don't see why we can't date occasionally so long as the person we're dating knows where they stand. Do you?" I looked at Paula closely because I knew her eyes would tell me the truth.

"See no reason at all. If we trust each other and make sure the date knows it's just a friendly kind of thing. No, I see no reason not to." Her eyes told me she was telling the truth.

"And if we fall in love with someone else?"

"Jacob, all I ask of you is that you be honest. When you see it happening, don't lie to me. Be a man and be up-front. If that is the way it is, we might still be friends after the hurt is over, but that's not likely."

"Glad we talked, Babe," I said. "So long as we're honest with each other, it'll be ok." I leaned over and kissed Paula and, as I did, I said to myself, "It's going to take some woman to turn my head because I think I've found the only one for me".

Thoughts, memories, were all racing through my mind as the miles rolled by. I don't know when I fell asleep, but I did and only woke up when Bill stopped for gas and a pit stop.

Michael

All of us, except Mom and Dad, spent only one night on the road going home, stopping in a motel somewhere in Kentucky. Because of Mom's condition, she and Dad took an extra day to get back, stopping and resting frequently, and calling it a day early on Monday and Tuesday. The rest of us got home late Tuesday and all were very tired. We had stopped for supper in Concord, so when we got to Mary Kathryn's, I kissed her goodnight, went home, took a quick shower and fell into bed.

The Larsens expected me for breakfast Wednesday morning so I was up early, ran with Mary Kathryn, showered and drove to her place. I told her she should shower with me, but she wisely decided a fresh woman after a run would be hard to explain.

We were all reluctant to do anything after the two weeks in Ohio and getting back tired the night before, but the summer was over. Gabrielle and Jens were off to work and Mary Kathryn and I were meeting the Fellowship -- what was left of it -- and Ms. Jones at 9:30 at the school. She had asked that we come in to make some plans for the opening of school.

Mary Kathryn and I arrived a bit early and went to Ms. Jones' office. She asked about our summer, how Matt and Luke were doing, and we told her that we had been with them as well as Eugene, Larry and Paula and our families and friends in Ohio for two weeks, getting back the night before. She wanted to know all about it and we were in the midst of telling her when Bill, Linda and Jacob came in. They joined in the conversation and we just talked about the summer until it was well after 10:30.

"Glad you had a good summer, even with all the bad things. Jacob, I'm sorry about you and your parents, but know that Bill and his family will make you welcome."

"They have already," Jacob said. "I think they're trying to spoil me," he laughed.

"Well, you have earned a spoiling from me," Bill said. He then told Ms. Jones how Jacob had made his dad realize he hadn't been paying attention to him.

"That's great," Ms. Jones said. "Maybe we can hire him out to wake up parents this year. And, Jacob, I guess you are a bit lonesome with Paula in Ohio."

"Lonesome doesn't begin to cover it," Jacob said. "This is going to be a rough year for the two of us."

"Think we may help by keeping all of you busy," she said, seriously. "But, first, we have some things to work on such as the calendar, the usual, and then I have some special things I want to talk to you about, so let's get busy."

We worked on the calendar of events and what students would be expecting and when, everything from homecoming to SAT and AP exams. By the time we had finished, it was lunchtime. "How about taking a break?" Ms. Jones asked. "It's time for lunch and I have taken the liberty of ordering pizza for us and have prepared a salad to go with it. Let's go to the courtyard and wait for the pizza, which should be here in five or ten minutes."

While we were waiting, sipping on soft drinks, Ms. Jones asked, "I heard something about a trip to the Black Hills, Michael. Was that a vacation trip?"

"Hardly. Matt and Luke went there to do a vision quest. Mary Kathryn and I were there for different reasons." Between Mary Kathryn and I, we told her of our experience there, I mean as far as you tell anyone about medicine man training and preparing for womanhood. Ms. Jones was fascinated and kept asking questions, some of which Mary Kathryn and I answered with, "I'm sorry, Ms. Jones, that's something you don't talk about to others". She was really fascinated when we told her how Red Hawk had died.

"I guess that means your training is complete then, doesn't it?"

"I don't think so," I replied, "but I don't know what happens next, since Red Hawk is dead. We'll just have to wait and see."

"Maybe what you have learned can be used in one of the things I want to happen this year. In one of the workshops I attended this summer, I learned about high school peer counseling programs. Students counsel and help other students after a pretty intensive training program. It works where it is being used. Peer counselors also serve as mediators when students get into conflicts. One of the things it does is to change discipline. Too often students are suspended, or even expelled, when they get in trouble. When that happens, they are put on the street where they often get into deeper trouble. Maybe we can find an alternative to that."

"I want each of you five to come up with at least three others you know -- sophomores, juniors and seniors -- so we can pick a team of twenty. And don't, by the way, look at just grades or even people who have never caused trouble. Look at people you are sure could be trained to help other students -- those who, you recall, helped students last year. I was told students often just go on instinct. Think you can do that? All of you have had experience without training, so I immediately thought of you as the core group."

"How long do we have?" Bill asked.

"I have scheduled a camp for a training retreat two weeks after school starts. You will have a 'for credit' class which will continue training and provide support. That, of course, will start as soon as school starts. And you'll need to think of a teacher who can work with you. I have some ideas, but I'd rather that come from you. In addition, I was thinking of Ms. Norman as a co-advisor."

"She was the first one I thought of," Eugene said.

"Well, think of another. It probably should be a male so you have the male-female dynamic in the advisor team."

"Ok, we'll be thinking about that," Bill said. "It sounds like a very good idea to me."

"Here's another very radical idea," Ms. Jones continued. "I have talked with Millie about it and she has taken it to the board. They are reluctant to give permission for it, but Millie has a couple members as enthusiastic about it as she is. They have given approval for us to move ahead, subject to the final plan being approved by them."

"The student council has, for all practical purposes, been an organization without purpose. This summer I did a lot of reading about the way this country was set up. Why couldn't a school, which has elected student officials, be set up to operate in much the same way? Of course there are some decisions I would have to make and some things I might over-rule, but why shouldn't the student government be responsible for the rules -- like laws -- by which we operate? Why shouldn't students form a court to try students for infractions of the rules? Why shouldn't students decide how discretionary funds be spent? I think it would work. Then students would really take seriously what we as administrators and faculty say, but know is wrong, 'This is your school'. What do you think about that?"

"Well, as you said, it's a pretty radical idea. Members of the student government are generally elected in a popularity contest and probably would not be the best choices," Mary Kathryn observed.

"And just what makes you think that's not true of political leaders?" Linda asked.

"Now that you mention it..." I mused. "Why not try it? It couldn't be worse than it is now. 'Course it's gonna take a lot of explaining to get that across to students."

"Yea, and there will have to be a rough period in which you keep hands off, at least up front, before students believe it and take the idea seriously," Jacob said. "But, you know, I think students will be harder on students than faculty and administrators are."

"Probably," Ms. Jones said. "I guess I would have to have final say, since I have to answer to the board and parents. But I'm willing to stay out of it as much as I can, even if the place starts going to hell in a hand basket at first."

"As I am sure it will," Mary Kathryn said.

"Well, you have your work laid out for you. Think you can have a final plan by Monday?"

"We have already called a meeting of the Fellowship -- what's left of us -- at the falls Saturday. Why don't you come by late Saturday afternoon and see what we've come up with? Even have supper with us. We'll be having a picnic about 4:30 or 5:00," I said.

"Sounds good to me. I've set aside the conference room for you to use. A copy of the school board's rules and regulations is there for reference. You don't need to look at them all -- I'm sure you don't need to know the procedure for purchasing toilet paper!" she laughed, "but matters of discipline, behavior, dress codes are there. If you find something you think needs changing, write it up with the changes and reasons and I'll present it to the board or explain why I can't. Any questions?" There were none and we adjourned to the conference room.

We discussed the peer counseling program and thought it was an excellent idea, but really weren't ready to recommend others for it without some thought, so we turned to looking at the new role of the student government.

The first thing we looked at was the student handbook. All of us were astonished at the pages upon pages of rules. We certainly had never read them and doubted that many other students had either. All of us could remember when a teacher had busted a student for disobeying a rule we had never heard of, but realized they were so many and so nit-picky that could happen. Actually, because of that, they had no real meaning. After an hour, we had reduced the rules to very few: "Students are to be academically honest. Students are to respect the authority of administrators, teachers, student government members and any other designated authorities. Students are to respect each other. Students are to respect the property of the school board and of each other. Students are to respect rules of classroom behavior as established by each teacher." That was it. Of course, there would have to be a lot of discussion of the implications of the rules, but there was no need to have five pages on academic honesty as the old handbook had. Every student knew the difference between honest work and cheating.

We were asked to attend the general faculty meeting at the end of the day and make our presentation. Most teachers were very much for having fewer rules and all agreed that they would have to take responsibility for spelling out how they would be applied in their classrooms.

As we were leaving the school, Mary Kathryn and I asked Greywolf and Yong Jin if we could come by and talk with them about what Ms. Jones had proposed and they agreed. Both were very supportive of the idea of student government taking a larger role and of the peer counseling program but, as the Fellowship did, they needed time to think of people for the counseling program and how to present the student government's new role to students.

When I got home, I called Christopher and asked if he'd like to go for a ride in the country. I hadn't seen him since I talked with him earlier. He didn't seem too interested, but said he'd do anything to get out of jail. I didn't bother to ask him what he meant, just told him I would pick him up in half an hour. He said he was at his grandfather's restaurant, so I drove straight there.

When I went inside, Demetri greeted me heartily and asked what I had been up to. I told him about all of us going to Ohio and helping the crew there get set up, then asked where Christopher was. Demetri rolled his eyes and motioned with his head to the back room as he called out, "Christopher, someone here to see you".

Christopher came, almost running from the back room, a huge smile on his face. When he saw me, he came to a sudden halt and the smile disappeared. "Oh, it's you," he said in a voice he might have used to greet an executioner.

"Yea, it's me. If you don't want to go with me, fine. I have other things to do so I don't need to waste your time or mine." I saw no reason to ignore his expression and obvious feelings.

"Oh, I'll go. It's just that I thought you were someone else."

We went outside and climbed into the Tracker. As we did, I noticed that Christopher had a few more things pierced which I wouldn't have believed had someone told me, because I didn't think he had anything unpierced when I first met him. As we started out of town, I asked, "What've you been up to this summer?"

"Mostly being worked and bored to death. The old man insists that I work in his rundown place and I'm there six or eight hours some days. Other than that, I've mostly been bored except when one of the guys comes by."

"Who've you been hanging out with? Anyone I know?"

"I guess. They sure know you. I've made friends with the real kewl crowd, Dude, you know Kenny Haines, Frank Kitchen and Spike Ellis and that bunch of kewl dudes."

"Kewl dudes, my ass," I thought. "That bunch are the bottom-feeders deluxe. They have been in and out of juvenile detention so often they think it's home because they are still young enough not to get sent to jail for dealing drugs, alcohol violations, vandalism and theft. Yep, they are kewl dudes all right." I decided not to say anything about them and just see what Christopher would tell me.

"What have you and they been up to? Having fun?"

"Sure have, man, when I can get some money out of the old man. I mean he pays me for working, but it's not enough. We got a-hold of some great grass last week, but it's gone and I'd sure like some more. Kenny's picking up some today, I hope. Yea, and we found a guy who will buy beer for us. He takes half, but I've been able to sneak a bit from the till occasionally so we can party. But you're not into fun are you, boy?"

I was ready to demonstrate just how much a boy I was NOT by busting the son of a bitch one, but held my temper. "Sure I'm into fun. It's just that I don't need weed or beer to have fun."

"Don't know what you're missing. Still haven't found a chick to screw. I was used to getting a lot of pussy when I was hanging out at my old lady's, but can't seem to connect here. I mean other than what the dudes come up with. But I will." He cupped his cock and balls in his hand and jiggled them. "Sure need some pussy. You getting any ass these days? Hear you got a regular girlfriend."

Ok, he had stepped over the line this time but I still kept my cool -- mostly. "First of all, Christopher, if I am or am not having sex with my woman, it's none of your damn business and would not be something I'd talk about to someone I barely know. Second, I don't like the way you refer to Mary Kathryn, my woman. You make her sound like some kind of tramp or whore and I don't like it."

He laughed and said, "You answered my question. You're not getting any ass."

I was really steaming. I pulled to the side of the road, looked him in the eye and said, "Christopher, who you run with and what you do is your business. You're being a damn fool and you'll learn that soon enough, but that's your affair. BUT my relationship with Mary Kathryn is not your business and if you make another remark suggesting she is trash, I will beat the shit out of you. You better understand that. Now do you want to go back or shall we start over?"

"Hey, be kewl, dude. Just be kewl."

I calmed down some and we drove out to the farm. Christopher said he had never seen a real farm, so we just walked around the place where I answered questions. I couldn't believe he was so fascinated by things like vegetables growing in the garden, cows feeding and so on. "Look, I would really like to see how you get milk out of them cows," he said.

"Sorry, can't show you that since most of 'them cows' are bulls and are just about as capable of giving milk as you are."

"That's the reason they have only one teat, they don't give milk."

"Not a teat, dude. They have only one of those just as you have only one."

"Oh," he said.

"We raise beef cattle, not milch cows. So we don't milk cows, but maybe I can show you how to get milk out of a cow. It's almost 5:00. There's a dairy farm not too far from here and they should be ready to start milking. Let's go."

When we arrived at the Heidelberg farm, several men were preparing cows for milking while other cows were already in the milking stalls being milked. Mr. Heidelberg was at the end of the long milking parlor and I told Christopher to walk quietly as we started toward him.

"Hi, Michael, haven't see you in a coon's age," Mr. Heidelberg said as he extended his hand. As I shook it I said, "Mr. Heidelberg, this is Christopher. He's Demetri's grandson."

"Demetri that runs the Greek place?"

"Yea, that's my granddaddy."

"Got a great man for a grandfather, son," Mr. Heidelberg said. "He's got a good heart. Well, what can I do for you, Michael?"

I laughed. "Christopher wants to see how you get milk out of a cow."

"Well, Christopher, if you look at the cows in here, they have a milking machine attached to their teats. It uses a vacuum to milk them. But I guess you'd like to see how it was done by hand. I've got a kind of pet cow who is willing to be milked by hand. I'll bring her in shortly. Meanwhile, make yourself at home." We walked around and again I answered questions. A few minutes later, Mr. Heidelberg came in leading a cow. "This is Daisy," he said, as he placed a bucket of feed in front of her, and walked back, sat on a low stool and started milking, both hands producing powerful streams of milk which foamed as it hit the bucket. After a while he asked, "Michael, can you milk?".

"Not with both hands, and I'm not very good, but I can do it." Mr. Heidelberg got up and I took his place on the stool and produced a pretty weak stream of milk. After I had struggled bravely for a while, Mr. Heidelberg asked, "Want to try, Christopher?". Christopher nodded and took my place.

Try as he would, he couldn't get any milk. Mr. Heidelberg placed his hand over Christopher's to show him the movement needed. After he tried for a few minutes, Christopher had finally produced a tiny stream once or twice. Finally, Daisy looked around at him and gave him a swat with her tail, tumbling him backwards off the stool. Mr. Heidelberg laughed as he reached out and pulled Christopher to his feet. "I know it looks easy, but you have to learn a technique, just like doing anything. Daisy knows you are new at this and gets a bit annoyed. Guess you're not hurt."

"No, just embarrassed," Christopher replied.

"Don't be. She can still do that to me if I don't watch it," Mr. Heidelberg said. "Well, I guess we all had enough hand milking today," he added as he led Daisy to a milking stall.

"Thanks, Mr. Heidelberg," I said, shaking hands with him.

"Yea, thanks," Christopher said, sticking his hand out.

As we were walking back to the Tracker, Christopher said, "Dude, that milking machine thing could give you one hell of a blow job," and laughed. I decided not to tell him it would probably give him one that he would regret, as some dairy boys I know had found out!

Once we started back to town, he started talking shit about weed and beer and pussy again. I was pretty pissed when I let him off. I was sure that most of what he was saying was pure smoke and bullshit, but I wondered why he thought he had to talk such shit to me.

I took him back to the restaurant and when I let him out said, "Laters". As I drove off I thought to myself, "This is not a project I want!"

I talked to Mary Kathryn about my time with Christopher, and how he seemed to be ok when we were on the farm and at the dairy, but I got pissed all over again when I told her how he talked about women and her. "Michael, he wasn't talking about me," she said, "but about the women he has known or probably thought about. Maybe that's the only kind he has known."

"Mary Kathryn, I have never had such mixed feelings about a person as I have about Christopher. On the one hand, he's an asshole, a user, and a no-good jerk. On the other, when I look at his granddad, I know there has to be something worthwhile in him if he hasn't killed it already. I think I saw that coming out while we were at the farm and dairy. Still, on the one hand, I'd like to just beat the living shit out of him and on the other I'd like to try to help him make something of himself."

"Well, I know where you stand," Mary Kathryn laughed, "...confused. I guess we'll just have to keep working until he chooses one way or another."

"I guess so, but it's not going to be easy," I replied.

I decided I'd ask Christopher to join the Fellowship at the school Thursday, and when I called him late Wednesday night, Demetri said he hadn't come in yet. "He's out and gone all hours and I don't know what to do about it," he said.

"Doesn't he have a curfew from the trouble he got in before he came here?" I had no idea whether he did or not, but thought there must be one.

"I don't know. I guess I should look over the agreement he signed to get to come," he said.

"Have him call when he gets in," I said.

It was 1:00 when he called and the phone irritated Dad big time, but he didn't say much. He didn't have to, he just called from his bedroom, "Michael, it's for you".

"Michael here," I said into the phone.

"It's Christopher," the voice on the other end said. "You wanted me to call you?" Christopher's voice was definitely slurred.

"Yea, I wanted to invite you to go to the school tomorrow with a group of us."

"Why the fuck would I want to go to the fucking school before I have to?" he asked.

I explained what we were doing and when I finished said, "I thought you might be interested in getting to know some people."

"Fucking damn teachers' fucking pets? No, thank you."

I was pissed at him again but, knowing his condition, I said, "Just a thought. Sorry," and hung up. This guy was definitely a problem, but I had promised Demetri I would keep an eye on him and, by damn, I would!

When the Fellowship got to school the next morning, we compared notes on who we thought might be good as peer counselors. Among us, we came up with eleven. That meant we could add four more if all of them accepted. It was a pretty mixed bag. Of course there were good students who had never been in trouble, but there were also a couple who had been in real trouble but seemed to be straight now. There were a couple of girls, a guy we thought might be gay, a football player and a cheerleader, and one additional basketball player Bill said had really changed during basketball camp. When we showed the list to Ms. Jones, she thought we had done a good job but took one off the list because she had moved during the summer. She added one we did not know who had been sent away to boarding school last year while her mother and father were going through a nasty divorce, but who was coming back to live with her father.

The rest of the day we spent setting up the student government and its committees and so forth for its new role in school. When we finished, we presented our findings to the faculty again. Ms. Moore, who had seemed very opposed to the idea the day before, said we had done a good job and maybe she had been wrong in her statements that day. "I'll definitely take a 'wait and see' attitude," she said. "You certainly deserve a chance to prove this will work, and I'll support it until I see it's not working."

"You know, Janice, it's going to be rough at first. This is, after all, something very new for all of us, and very radical."

"I'm willing to hold judgement until the rough time should be over," she said.

"That's all I ask," Ms. Jones said.

Ms. Jones had asked that we meet with her in her office after the faculty meeting. When we got there, Ms. Norman was already present and greeted us all warmly. "I'm really excited about the peer counseling program," she said. "I have heard how well it is working in other places and am really glad we're going to have a shot at it. Who have you decided on as a co-advisor?"

"We haven't," I answered.

"Well, who would you suggest?"

I wanted to suggest Greywolf, but didn't think I should. It would be almost like Matt suggesting his father. Besides, I wasn't sure I wanted Greywolf to hear what I might say.

"To my mind, the best person for the job is Mr. Allen or Greywolf," Jacob said.

"I'm afraid Mr. Allen is out," Ms. Jones said. "He's being given many more responsibilities this year. If he wasn't, I would agree he is an excellent choice. What about Greywolf? Why not Greywolf?"

"I think he is the most obvious choice. The number one reason is that we all know him so well and know what he stands for. He sure seems to have a grasp of what teenagers need and want. I don't know any other faculty member nearly as well and we would start out with a high level of trust in him," Jacob replied.

"How about the rest of you?" Ms. Norman asked, looking around at all of us.

"I certainly think Jacob has spoken for all of us," Bill said.

"Same here," Linda said. "We have been through a lot with him, both here and outside school, and he's perfect."

"Michael, Mary Kathryn, you haven't said anything and I didn't notice you nodding agreement," Ms. Jones said. "What's your position?"

"I can't speak for Mary Kathryn," I said, "and I think Greywolf is perfect except, well, I'm not sure I want to be telling secrets with Greywolf in the room. I mean suppose, just suppose, Mary Kathryn and I were, maybe, kinda, having sex and that caused some problem or something and... well, you know." Damn it, I blushed.

"Mary Kathryn?"

"Ms. Jones, I was thinking about the same thing -- not about having sex, but suppose Michael and I had a problem. Could Greywolf leave it here at school?"

"As you said, all of you know him very well; better, I am sure, than I do. What do you think?"

"I could see where that might be a problem for Michael and Mary Kathryn," Bill said. "Yea, I can see where it might be a problem for them but, knowing Greywolf -- not as well as they do, of course, but pretty well -- I don't think it would be a problem for him. I think he could and would honor confidentiality for them as well as for someone else. But I can see where it could be a problem for them."

"No-one said you had to talk about your own problems before the whole group or before Greywolf," Ms. Norman said. "And I'm sure he would have no problem with keeping general discussions and others' problems to himself. Actually, I don't think he would have a problem keeping your own secrets unless he thought you might be in danger."

"And you need to make clear that is the one reason, and the only reason, confidentiality will be broken -- to protect the safety of the person you are working with or someone else. If a person is talking about suicide, for example, you have to seek help whether the person gives you permission or not."

"To tell the truth, I can't think of anyone I trust more than Greywolf," Mary Kathryn said. "It's just that the idea of discussing certain things with him present might be difficult, and I guess if I needed to talk with someone, I could see one of you."

"Sure you could and I hope you would," Ms. Norman said. "So are we agreed Greywolf will be asked to become co-advisor?" We all agreed.

"Let's see now. Jacob, you are student government vice-president and Michael is president. Bill, do you have an office?" Ms. Jones asked.

"He's secretary of state or whatever my closest advisor is," I answered.

"How about you two?" she asked, looking at Linda and Mary Kathryn.

"Guess I'm first lady," Mary Kathryn laughed. "Actually, I had thought about running for junior class president last year, but decided I really didn't want the job."

"I'm senior class president," Linda said.

"Then, Mary Kathryn, I guess you are head of the peer counselors by default. Talk to Greywolf and see if he's willing to take on another job," Ms. Jones said. "We need to get the student government organized as soon as possible. So, Michael, you and Jacob need to be ready to present the new plan Tuesday at opening assembly, and you can say more about it Thursday when you introduce the officers and committees of the new order. Students need to realize that student government is a great deal more important than in previous years. Tuesday will be a madhouse regardless of what we do, but I think we'll start with assembly, have short classes-thirty-minute classes will count -- and then spend the rest of the day working on organizing the student council. Teachers not involved in the student government will take the rest of the students to get the final touches done so school can get down to business Wednesday."

"What about freshmen representatives?" Jacob asked. "They will not have been elected. Usually the election is held at the end of the third week of school."

"Since they are coming from two different schools, they won't know each other," Linda said.

"The election is always a runaway for Constitution since it is twice the size of Liberty," Mary Kathryn reminded us.

"Ms. Jones, that is always a problem. Why can't we have two elections, one for former Liberty students and one for Constitution? Their representatives could have half a vote instead of a full vote. Then, before Christmas break, we could have another election to choose new representatives. That way students would have plenty of time to get to know each other," I suggested.

"Don't you think that would keep the Liberty-Constitution split?" Ms. Jones asked.

"Don't think it will be any worse than before," I offered. "After all, the representatives will have to get together or they will cancel each other's vote."

"Ok, we'll do it that way. You've done good work today. See you tomorrow?"

"I think not," I said. "We have done about all we can do. Jacob and I need to get speeches ready, but we can do that without coming here."

"I think I hear the falls calling," she laughed.

"You're right. And we'll be there Saturday as well. You're coming by for supper, aren't you? And you too, Ms. Norman."

"About 4:30 or 5:00 you said?"

"Right. Ms. Norman?"

"Would love to come."

We left the office and, as we headed to the parking lot, we decided we'd meet at the falls about noon and Jacob and I would have a draft of our speeches. "By the way, if you don't mind, I'd like to ask Christopher to join us. He probably won't, but I'm going to need all the help I can get with that asshole." Everyone saw no reason not to invite him, but we were all pretty sure he wouldn't come.

After we left the others, Mary Kathryn and I drove home and then walked to the falls. We crossed the canes and were hardly to the beach before we had shed all our clothes. We swam for almost an hour, horsing around and having a good time, then lay on the beach making out. Both of us had to call a halt a couple times before things get out of hand. Well, things actually got IN hand and both of us were under considerably less sexual tension when we got dressed and left the falls.

I got home before Mom and Dad, looked at the supper menu Mom had posted and saw that there was nothing I couldn't do to get it ready so Mom wouldn't have to do it. As I busied myself in the kitchen, I realized I really hadn't had a chance to talk to them since they got back from Ohio.

They had got back in the early evening the day before, and Mom had been very tired so I didn't do more than ask how their trip had been. Mom said it was good, but she was exhausted. Since I had eaten at the Larsens' and Mom and Dad had eaten before they came home, they had gone to bed very early. Mom was six-and-a-half months pregnant and probably shouldn't have made the trip, but she had insisted and her doctor had okayed it provided she and Dad took it easy -- and they had.

When they came in, I said, "Supper in half an hour". Mom grabbed and kissed me then said, "Michael, you are an absolute dream! I am dead on my feet. I had a really busy day and wasn't really rested from the trip. I think I want a shower before supper and just relax with my feet up." She left and I heard the shower start shortly afterward.

Dad set the table while I finished supper, and he put the food on the table as Mom came out of their bedroom in her robe. As Dad held her chair for her, she sat down and said, "Michael, I really do appreciate your doing supper. If I knew then what I know now, I think I might not have made the trip. I'm glad I did, but I really paid for it today. I told LaShandra, my new receptionist, I would be in the office only six hours a day, beginning Monday. I've also been told I will no longer be on-call at the hospital until I go back full-time after the babies are born."

"I think you should start half-days next week," Dad said.

"I will, David, if I find I am getting too tired. Michael, will you say grace?"

I did and we started eating. "Son, you are a good cook!" Dad said after a couple bites. "Tell me, what's going on at school before it starts?"

I told Dad and Mom about the peer counseling program and the new role for the student government. "I'm really excited about it, but also a bit frightened," I concluded.

"Anything as different from what has been, as these two programs are, is bound to have problems. I think the new role of the student government will be such a radical change that even the best students will have to have some time to adjust to it. Those who want to cause trouble will test the limits in every way they can. And, of course, there are those who don't want freedom because they don't want to accept the responsibility for their actions. You know, if you are told exactly what to do, it's 'they' doing to you, so you can be completely irresponsible," Mom said.

"Well, Jacob and I have the responsibility of explaining it to the student body. The Fellowship is meeting at the falls tomorrow at noon. Jacob and I are supposed to have draft speeches then. We're planning on spending Saturday there as well. Ms. Jones and Ms. Norman are joining us for a picnic around 4:30 or 5:00. We want all the families there too."

"Sounds good -- the picnic and your new roles at school," Mom said.

"I fixed dessert," I said, "fresh fruit cups and oatmeal cookies. Want them with coffee on the patio and watch the sunset?"

"Sounds like a winner," Dad said, and Mom nodded.

We didn't have much to say as we sat watching the sunset on an evening that was cool for late August. It was actually dark before we took our dishes inside. Mom went on to bed and Dad and I cleaned up the kitchen.

When we finished, I went upstairs and phoned Christopher. He wasn't at home again and his grandfather said, "Michael, he's out and gone very night. I don't know where he is or what he is doing -- well, that's not quite true. I know some nights he comes home drunk and on others I can smell he has been smoking -- not cigarettes either. One night he came in smelling of weed and sex. You know, he had been having sex and I could smell it. I don't know what to do. If I turn him in as I am supposed to do, he'll have to go back to the detention center where he was before I got him out. Yet if I don't turn him in and he gets picked up, I would be in a lot of trouble. I'm just about at my wits' end. I'm too old for this."

"Demetri, I don't know whether I am too young or too old, but he's a mess and I really don't know what to say. Yesterday we drove out here and he really seemed like a different person. I do know that the bunch he's running with are bottom-feeding scumbags and real trouble. Well, tell him I called, but I don't want him calling here at some unholy hour again. I was going to invite him to join us at the falls tomorrow, but he refused before and we would be doing some pretty important work. Just tell him we're spending the day at the falls Saturday and would like for him to come. If he's interested, I'll pick him up."

"Sure wish he'd take up with you and your friends, but I don't know."

Christopher didn't call and I didn't call him again about Saturday. I had his answer.

Chapter 2

Michael

Friday we worked very hard on the speeches to be given in the opening assembly and another for Jacob and me to give Thursday. All four speeches were devoted mainly to the new role of the student government, but the first two did talk about the peer counseling program. Everyone was pretty much satisfied with them by lunch. After lunch, we went over them again while we relaxed before swimming. After that, we spent the rest of the day swimming and relaxing on the beach. At one point when we were all sitting around resting, after a pretty hard game of water keep-away, we talked about Christopher.

Bill had some contacts with the police department and had talked with Zack Ramsey, a young fellow who had graduated from Independence a couple years earlier and was now a rookie policeman. He told Bill he knew that Kenny and his crowd were smoking herb and getting drunk and that Christopher was right in the middle of it. "The whole department knows, but we are trying to move easy, especially with Christopher. We all respect Demetri and know he got a pretty messed-up kid tossed in his lap. The others are small fish and we are hoping they will lead us to bigger fish," he had said to Bill.

"I knew I'd rather try to save a rain forest," I moaned. "You guys have got to help me with this one. When I phoned Christopher the other night, Demetri said he knew all this and was caught between turning him in and having him go back to juvenile detention, or not turning him in and getting in trouble himself. He said just what Zack told you, Bill. He also said he had come home smelling of sex. What did he mean?"

"Zack told me he had been on patrol and found Kenny and the bunch with Zell Albritten--you remember her, I guess. She was still in high school when you were freshmen, but I think she was eighteen then and in our class. She was the school slut and since she dropped out last year has been the town whore. Zack says some beer and weed and she's your girl."

"Anyway, it was three in the morning and he was at the end of that dirt street down past the old cotton mill and saw Kenny's car. When Zack saw them, one of the guys was pumping away on Zell but, when he drove up, they all ran--staggered was more like it." Bill laughed, "Actually Frank Kitchen was on top of Zell and, when he tried to run, his pants fell down and he tripped and fell on his face. Zack said he just yelled and told them to go home then drove back a ways and waited to make sure they left. After they had gone, he went to where they had been. 'There were two cases of empty beer cans lying all around,' Zack said. 'It was obvious they had been smoking, drinking and taking turns fucking Zell all night,' he added. So, sure, can you imagine what a mess Christopher was after participating in an all-night gang-bang? I'm sure he smelled like a whorehouse on Sunday morning. A real class act is our problem child."

"But he is our problem child, right?" I asked. "Not that I wouldn't like to just beat the shit out of him and forget it."

"If it was easy, we wouldn't be needed," Linda said. "And you do think there's some good underneath all the shit?"

"Yea, I do," I replied.

"Then I guess he's our problem child," she responded.

Needless to say, Christopher didn't call and was not with the Fellowship Saturday.

Saturday was a glorious day and we all had great fun. The speeches were done and when Ms. Jones and Ms. Norman looked them over, they thought they were good and would do the job. The families had a good time together at the picnic, even Millie and Ms. Wright who didn't have their kids there. Millie took in her stride being teased about Woody. It started when Bill asked her what she had heard from Ohio and she answered, "Woody's doing great... oh, you mean from Eugene!".

After the parents left, we all went skinny dipping and afterwards started making out until Mary Kathryn noticed Jacob and said, "This is not being fair to Jacob. We are just rubbing in the fact that Paula's not here." She then motioned for Linda and told her the same thing, and we put a lid on our making out until we all were ready for bed. Jacob moved down the beach a bit and I assumed was asleep as soon as he lay down. Bill and Linda had gone down-river, out of sight, and I'm sure didn't stop before they had made love completely.

Mary Kathryn and I went to the foot of the falls, spread our blanket out of Jacob's sight and made powerful love. Once again, I told Mary Kathryn I didn't know how long I could call a halt after we had spent some pretty hot time, stopping just before having sex. She agreed, but we did manage to stop after we brought each other off. Snuggled in each other's arms, we finally went to sleep.

When we all arrived at St. Mary's Sunday morning, I was surprised to see Demetri and Christopher in church. I don't think I had ever seen Demetri there before, since he went to the early Mass. They were sitting in the pew where my family usually sat, so I slid in next to Christopher and Mom and Dad took the outside. When I spoke to Christopher, he just grunted. Demetri shrugged.

At coffee hour, the Fellowship all made it a point to speak to Demetri and Christopher and Christopher was at least civil. "What are you doing tomorrow for Labor Day?" I asked the two.

"The cafe is closed," Demetri said. "I am planning on a quiet day at home. I told Christopher we would go on a picnic or have a cookout if he wished, but he wasn't interested, right Christopher?"

Christopher nodded and then added, "Would like it except I'd like to be with dudes my age, not just with old folks."

"They probably feel about the same way," Bill said. "How'd you like to join us at the falls?"

"Planned to hook up with my buds, but they have something else going on and I wasn't invited. Don't know what. Guess I may as well. Couldn't be any more boring than hanging around the house with a bunch of old folks."

"If you've got a problem with what you call old folks, you might not want to come," Linda said. "All our parents will be at the falls, at least most of the day, but we have a great time with them. In fact, I think most of us wish we had more time with them." Subtlety wasn't exactly a strong suit with Linda these days. Also, when I thought about it, her air-head, cheerleader role had slipped a lot since last spring.

"Well, if you kids are going to be there, it is still better than hanging around the house and I have no place to go, no-one to go with and no way to go," Christopher replied.

"As a matter of fact," Bill said, "why don't you score some good points with your grandfather and invite him to come. There will be people for him to talk to and it won't put any crimp in your style. 'Bout time you got some good points I understand."

Christopher looked at Bill strangely, shook his head and said, "Well, why not? Still better than hanging around the house all day with him. Who do I need to ask about inviting him?"

"No-one. Just ask him. We'll probably get there about mid-morning, have a picnic lunch about noon and then a real cookout and all in the evening. Bring something to swim in...."

"There a pool?"

"Not exactly," Mart Kathryn laughed, "but a great place to swim."

"If you and your grandad want to bring food, that's great, but if he wants a vacation from cooking, there will be plenty," I said.

"I'll speak to the old man. Be right back." The kid was acting human again. I couldn't figure this out.

"Can you believe it?" I asked. "Damn! Here he is acting like a decent human being. I just can't understand it."

"Maybe if you knew more about his past you'd have a clue," Mary Kathryn suggested.

"Maybe, I just don't know."

Christopher came back and ALMOST seemed a bit excited. "The old man said I could come, but he wasn't sure about himself. Believe he sorta thinks this is a kid's party and he feels awkward about being invited by kids. Don't know why."

"He's from the old school. Plus this is a small southern town where traditions are still alive," Linda said. "I'll take care of that," she added as she grabbed Bill by the hand and walked toward Yong Jin. Soon I saw Yong Jin talking to Demetri and he was nodding.

Sunday dinner, the first since we had been in Ohio, felt very odd without Matt and Luke. I think it was the first time we all really, really missed them. It seemed even stranger when we started talking about the gathering tomorrow.

"Michael, I thought you said Christopher was a real pain in the ass," David said. "I was impressed when he asked Demetri about joining us tomorrow."

"That's it, Dad," I responded. "He's like two people. When he was with me on the farm and at the dairy, he was a great kid, then he calls me in the middle of the night drunk. It's really strange."

It rained late Sunday afternoon and into the evening. Monday morning it was cloudy when Mary Kathryn and I went for a run, but by 9:00 it was a bright, warm, sunny day. I was really glad because I was looking forward to getting together with everyone again.

Greywolf had asked Uncle Michael and John to pick up Demetri and Christopher. When they arrived, Christopher was carrying a huge picnic basket. "Fixed up some really Greek dishes," Demetri said, "not the common Greek restaurant dishes. Hope you like them."

"If it's food, we'll probably like it," Bill laughed.

"Man, this place is beautiful!" Christopher exclaimed as he sat the basket down and stood, looking around. "It looks like it's out of a movie or something."

"If you want to see another beautiful sight, come with me," I said, and started up the trail to Lookout Rock. When we reached it, I wasn't sure whether Christopher was awe-struck or scared. Finally he said, "Dude, this is one beautiful place, but I'm kinda put off by height. Makes me kinda nervous."

"Then let's go back down. No problem."

"You won't tell the others that I'm a wuss?"

"Why would I do that?" I asked. "Everyone's afraid of something. I guess it's normal," I said as we walked down the trail.

The food was great. The Greek dishes Demetri brought were definitely a hit.

After lunch we all just flopped down on blankets and relaxed. The talk among the kids was of school starting tomorrow. Christopher seemed interested in both the new role the student government would play and the peer counseling program. "You mean students will be in charge of discipline? That's wild! I bet it won't last because you know kids won't rat on their friends and certainly will be easier on each other than the authorities will," he said.

"Not sure about that," Mary Kathryn said. "If the system is to be successful, we'll have to take the job seriously. You know if things get out of hand, the authorities will not let it go on. It's up to the students to make it work."

"Well, I don't think it will work. Who's afraid of students?" Christopher asked.

"It's not a question of fear," Bill said. "The question is whether or not we want to have a school that is ours or let someone tell us how to do everything. In a year or two, we'll be responsible for our own life and it would be good to have a little practice."

"I sure like the idea of being responsible for the school rather than it being responsible for me," Jacob added.

"Dudes, it may work, but I don't think so. I don't want anything to do with school. I hate it: being told what to do and being told to learn stuff I don't like and will never use. It's all a waste of time. Just another bunch of bullshit old folks think up to make my life miserable." Clearly this was the asshole side of Christopher speaking, but that's all we heard from that side of him on Labor Day.

After we had sat around talking for a while, Linda called out, "Water calls! Ladies get the lower bushes," as she jumped up, ran to a gym bag she had brought and grabbed her swim suit.

"Come along, Christopher. We'll use the cane brake near the falls. Get your swim trunks." Soon we were all swimming in the water which, even in September, was not exactly dishwater warm.

"Race you, Michael," Mary Kathryn said as she scrambled out of the water and raced up the trail to the top of the falls. She got there first because I had to swim some distance before I could get out of the water. When I reached the top of the falls she said, "I won. What's my prize?"

Grabbing her and pulling her body to mine, I said, "This," and gave her a tongue-in-the-mouth kiss.

When we broke our kiss, she said, "You were runner-up," and pulled my lips to hers. As we broke our second kiss, she said, "Runner-up prize is not so bad, is it?" She laughed, turned and dived off the falls' edge, and I was right behind her. As we came up, I saw Bill and Linda were repeating our performance. Right behind them, Jacob--without Paula--hugged himself and then dived in.

Christopher was standing in the shallow water near the edge of the falls' basin, his mouth gaping open. As I drew near him, he looked at me and said, "Damn! You dudes trying to kill yourselves? That is one fucking high dive."

"We've been doing it, at least Mary Kathryn and I have, almost from the time we could swim. It's great fun. Wish you would try it."

"Dude, I'd shit my pants as soon as I got to the edge up there. Can't think of what all I might do if I dived in. Hell, man, I've always been afraid of the kiddie diving board at a pool."

"If you change your mind, one or all of us guys will go with you."

"No, thanks. I think I'll just stay down here."

After a few more dives, we got involved in a wild game of water keep-away. Just after we started, the parents, one at a time, came into the water. Even Millie got in and swam a bit before getting out to sit on the bank with her feet in the water.

The game was going great when I heard a shout from the top of the falls and looked up in time to see Uncle Michael and John join hands and dive in. When they surfaced, Jacob tossed them the ball and shouted, "Kids against parents". The game was really wild and, in spite of the energy of youth, the parents had the ball most of the time. However, they wore out faster. After a while, Uncle Michael said, "That's enough for this handsome, but older, man," and joined Millie and Margaret. Margaret hadn't bothered to change and sat with Millie, her feet in the water.

When Uncle Michael left the game, John went with him. I guess they forgot that Christopher and Demetri were present because when John sat down beside Uncle Michael, he gave him a quick kiss. I saw it out of the corner of my eye, but was looking straight at Christopher. I could have predicted the look that crossed his face.

It was late afternoon before we all got out of the river and, by that time, Dad, Jens and Greywolf had the grills going. Soon everything was ready and we all ate more than enough a second time. We finished eating just before sundown and, without anyone speaking, people started walking to Lookout Rock. Bill came up to me and said, "I don't think Millie should try the walk up by herself. I'm sure she would try, but a slip and she could break another hip. Think we could help her?"

"We can try," I answered and the two of us walked up to Millie and each wrapped an arm around her.

"Don't you think for a minute you're fooling me," she said, "but maybe we can fool the others. I don't like to think I'm a helpless old woman."

"Older than dirt you are for sure, Millie, older than dirt," Bill laughed. "But helpless? Never. However, as capable as you are, a slip on a pebble and your ass would roll down to the river."

"You're right, of course, but I don't have to admit it out loud," she said in a stage whisper.

I had told Mary Kathryn about Christopher's fear of heights and was pleased that she and Linda had gotten on either side of him and were walking up the trail with him.

When we reached Lookout Rock, we all sat down. I looked over at Jacob and could see how he missed Paula. This was a special place for them and I knew he was feeling pain at her not being here, and joy remembering how this was where they had first acknowledged their love.

Everyone sat in silence watching the sky's display. The day had been beautiful and sunny, but now there was a bank of low clouds to the west and the sun was making them a magnificent display of ever-changing colors.

Christopher sat, silent, but obviously awestruck by the sight.

The sun had sunk below the horizon, but it was still light as the parents started leaving. David was making sure Margaret didn't slip, and Greywolf and Jens were helping Millie. Uncle Michael and John walked down the steep trail holding hands. As the parents left, Bill and Linda walked to the edge of the falls, kissed, held hands and dived. I wanted to do the same thing with Mary Kathryn, but couldn't abandon Christopher.

"If you'll pass on the kiss, I'll dive with you, Christopher," Jacob said.

"I don't know. I'm terrified of heights," Christopher replied.

"In that case, I'll walk down with you. I didn't know that."

"Well, if I could get to the edge without looking down, I might be able to do it," Christopher seemed to be talking to himself.

"Want to try?" Jacob asked. "I'll guide you and you can close your eyes if you like. But if not, I'll walk down with you. You don't have to prove anything to anyone around here."

"I'll try," Christopher said, his voice revealing more than a hint of fear.

"Close your eyes," Jacob said, as he reached out and took Christopher's hand. He led Christopher to the very edge of the falls and said, "We're there. I'll count to three and then open your eyes and dive with me. And don't be afraid. If you can't, I'll stick with you."

They stood on the edge of the falls as Jacob counted when he reached three, Christopher could be heard catching his breath and then the two of them dived. Mary Kathryn and I followed as soon as they were out of the way.

When we surfaced, Christopher was jubilate and kept shouting, "I did it!". He was the center of everyone's attention. Those in the water were patting him on the back and the parents were cheering.

We all got out of the water and got things packed, ready to leave. As we walked away, Linda said, "Wish we could stay for skinny dipping, but tomorrow's a big day."

"Yea, back to fucking school," Christopher lamented. No-one responded.

When I got back home, Mom and Dad were sitting in the kitchen. "Michael, Christopher sure seemed to have a good time," Mom said, "and seemed nice enough."

"That's what I can't understand, Mom," I replied. "He was great, but the other side of him is just as rotten as this side is good."

"Would like to know what's going on with him," Dad said, shaking his head. "Maybe he can get straightened out--with a lot of help."

Bill

Linda, Jacob and I took Christopher home. Shortly after we got in the car, he asked, "That Uncle Michael and John, are they cock-sucking faggots?" I glanced in the rearview mirror in time to see Jacob turn red and look as if he could kill.

Before he could say anything, Linda, in a very calm voice said, "If you mean are they gay, the answer is yes, but what they do in their bedroom is none of your damn business. And if you want to stay around this group--IF we decide to let you stay around--you'll never use those words again. Understand?"

Well, I said her voice was calm, not that she was. When I glanced in the rearview mirror again, I could see Jacob depressurizing and Christopher looking as if he had been hit in the face with a sack of fresh dog shit. But he wouldn't let well enough alone. "You mean you think it's ok for someone to be a fag... be gay? You have to be sick."

"Look," Linda responded, again calmly, "You are the sick one for deciding people can't be who they are. John and Uncle Michael have been great friends to all of us when we were having a tough time. They have stood by us when it counted. They love each other very much and, if you had paid attention, you would have seen that and you would have seen as well that they loved and were concerned about us. So they're gay. That's who they are, that's how they were born. But I damn well rather have them around than some straight people who hate."

"Well, you can say that, but I can't stand their kind."

"You can't stand loving, caring people? Is that what you are saying?"

"Hell no, I'm saying I can't stand fag... gay people and don't like people who like them either."

"Well, I guess you'll have to stay away from us then," Jacob said. "Four of our closest friends are gay and we sure as hell missed them today. Mary Kathryn's brother and the Greywolfs' son are gay and were married at the falls where you were today. Millie adopted a son when his father beat him until he was near death and put him on the street. His partner is Larry Watley, Claudia's son. All four are at Oberlin and none of us will tolerate anyone bad-mouthing them."

"How can you stand to be around them when you know they want to fuck you?" Christopher asked.

"They have about as much desire to fuck me as you do," Jacob was talking through clinched teeth. "They are in love and committed to each other. Would be nice if some straight people were that way instead of poking a dick into any warm, moist hole so long as it belonged to some slut."

Knowing what had gone on between Zell and Christopher, I looked in the mirror again and saw Christopher was a bit subdued. After a few minutes' silence, he asked, "What happened to that Michael dude? I had noticed his face before but, man, his chest and belly look like he was in a knife fight sometime."

"He was," Jacob said. "A bunch of assholes who hated gays attacked a painting of Matt Greywolf and, when they turned to Matt, Michael jumped in and took the knifing. No-one expected him to live. And you know something, Christopher, he did it protecting a gay man who he loves as a brother--who he thinks of as a brother--and no-one, but no-one, is straighter than Michael. Maybe that's the reason we don't care if someone is gay or straight. Like Michael, we know on which side of the fence we stand so we don't have to worry about it." I knew exactly where Jacob was headed and tried to keep my eyes on the road as well as on Christopher. "Yea, I guess if you're not sure and are afraid you might be gay, you hate gays and make all sorts and kinds of remarks. But if you aren't worried, you just take them as they are and our friends are top notch."

I expected Christopher to explode, but he didn't. He just sank down in the seat and said nothing until we reached his place. As he got out, all he said was "Thanks," as he turned and walked away.

As we pulled away, Jacob said, "You know, I think I might have hit a nerve there."

"I wouldn't be a bit surprised," Linda said.

Tuesday, Jacob and Michael presented the two new programs to the student body. There were some questions about the peer counseling program including how a student could become a member. Mary Kathryn, as de facto president of that group, suggested that students who were interested give their names to her. "For now, the group is limited to twenty and there are only four openings left, but everyone wishing to become involved will be considered," she said. There were also questions, a few of which named names, asking how the present members had been selected.

Ms. Jones answered by saying a faculty group had looked over the students who had proven helpful to other students the year before and had asked some students to think of others. "We were not interested in just good students or students who had never been in trouble, but students who had already demonstrated their concern for the school and, particularly, for their fellow students." That seemed to satisfy those who had questions.

It was obvious that the new role of the student government would raise tons of questions. Most of those asked, I think, had to do with discipline and how students would discipline students. One student asked, "Can we let the faculty handle our case if we like?". Ms. Jones said a student could choose that, but any who made that choice should be aware that the old punishments would have to apply.

It was clear that the student council had a major job yet to do. We had laid out an organization, but getting bodies who knew what they were doing would be a major task. Classes for the day were over after lunch and the work of getting the student government organized began in earnest. By the time school was out for the day, there was a body for each slot and initial training had been done. After school, our work was presented to the faculty again. One of the new teachers raised a question about trials. She was concerned about when they would take place. Ms. Jones said that, since a common punishment the year before had been after-school detention, trials would be held immediately after school. "But I doubt that we will have many," she said, "since most cases can be handled by a magistrate's court".

As the Concord Five walked out of school, I spotted Christopher at the side of the building with Kenny Haines and his crowd. "Christopher's with that bunch of losers again."

Four pairs of eyes followed my glance and Jacob said, "Shit, that fellow sure does have two faces. Yesterday he was a really nice fellow. I really liked him. Now he is with a bunch of assholes I wouldn't piss on if they were on fire!"

"Pretty strong feelings, eh Jacob?" Linda laughed.

"Damn right!"

By the end of the week, we were all pretty well done-in with school and getting the student council going. The peer counseling program was more or less waiting for the training weekend. We had all noticed that when we saw Christopher in school, if he was alone he greeted us like a friend. When he was with Kenny and that bunch, he pretended he didn't see us. Michael was getting very frustrated. In fact he was ready, as he often told us, to beat the shit out of Christopher. Linda and Mary Kathryn kept Michael under control, reminding him that Christopher had a good side.

As we walked to the parking lot, Michael said, "Look, we've had a week and a half already. Why don't we do something different this weekend?"

"How about going to the club in Lexington?" Linda suggested.

"Think five straight people will be welcome?" I laughed.

"Well, you can date Jacob," she retorted.

Friday night found us at the club where we were having fun, but it wasn't the same without the Oberlin Five. I kept looking for Nelson, but he wasn't to be seen. Just before eleven, Mary Kathryn said, "It's not the same, is it?".

We all talked about how we missed the rest of the Fellowship until Jacob said, "Tell me about it!". I guess we should have been more sensitive to him. I was about to suggest we go home, when Jacob said, "Hey, look! Nelson just walked in with his girl. She is the same one, isn't she?"

Nelson was at the entrance looking around and, when he looked our way, Jacob waved him over. When he reached our table, it was obvious the girl was not the same one. Nelson had a new girlfriend. "Hey, guys, good to see you again!" Nelson greeted us. "This is Alexandra McElroy. Alex, these are some friends from Concord. What's been going on this summer? How's the rest of the crew?"

We three guys stood up when Nelson reached the table, and now got two chairs so Nelson and Alex could join us. As soon as they were seated, we started talking about the summer. Alex seemed interested in hearing about people she did not know. When we had done a summary of the summer's soap opera, Linda said, "Seems you have been busy this summer as well, picking up a new girlfriend along the way".

Alex laughed and said, "I got him on the rebound". As she said that, she gave Nelson a kiss on the cheek.

"Well, I guess there's some truth in that," Nelson laughed, "At least I got bounced. I got a 'Dear John' letter the week before finals. Had you asked, I would have said I would have been devastated, but I was surprised by my reaction. I was relieved. It had been over for weeks, but I just wouldn't admit it. I was too chicken to call it off. I guess I took the coward's way out, but I didn't mind her calling it off. As soon as I realized it was over, I took off after Alex and finally caught her. Best thing I ever did. So, are we going to dance or not?" he asked, as he offered his hand to Alex.

We danced a couple dances, talked with Nelson some more and then it was time to go home. On the way home, I asked, "Why can't we have a teen club in Concord? There's not a lot to do and we could use one."

"Why don't we talk to Fr. Tom about St. Mary's getting one started? Mary Kathryn asked.

"That sounds like a good idea," Michael said. "Let's do that. Let's corner him tomorrow and ask for an appointment."

Fr. Tom was interested and we made an appointment to get together with him before the youth group met Sunday evening. When we presented the idea to him, he said he'd have to take it up with the vestry, but he was all for it.

The second week of school things started settling down, but there was still a lot of work to do with the student government. Everything was in place, but training was going slowly. About when we thought everything was ok, another problem would raise its head. The biggest block was students who had been elected to a do-nothing student government by winning a popularity contest and now found a lot of work was involved. Some were concerned that if they sat on the court or had to enforce rules, they would lose their popularity or friends.

"What kind of friends do you have," Mary Kathryn exploded in one meeting, "if they expect you to duck your responsibility? If you don't want to be a part of the student government, then get the hell out! Resign! Get your lazy asses off the council!"

MIchael leaned over to me and said, "Holy shit, I knew she was a wild woman, but this is more than I expected! But she's right."

"Well, are you in or out? You can't take all day. we've got work to do," Mary Kathryn demanded.

"How did Mary Kathryn get on the student council anyway?" I whispered to Michael.

"Until someone else asks, she just is. If it's questioned, she is Ms. Jones representative. Voice, but no vote. It's in the Constitution and agreement we drew up and got approved by the school board," Michael whispered.

Buffy Leister, captain of the cheerleaders and junior class president, had done most of the complaining. After Mary Kathryn's outburst, she jumped to her feet, stormed over to Mary Kathryn, bent over her--her tits barely missing Mary Kathryn's face--and shouted, "Well, Miss Goody Two Shoes, you may want to work your ass off with this silly school, but I have better things to do. You can take your student government office and shove it up your ass, you fucking ass-kisser. I resign!"

As she started stomping out of the room, Jack Abernathy, vice-president of the junior class, said, "I think that little show of yours, Buffy, shows disrespect to Mary Kathryn and to this council. I am charging you with that. I believe the next session of court is Wednesday after school. I'll see that you are served with the proper papers."

"Fuck you and your god-damned papers," Buffy said, and stormed out of the room.

"Now that she's gone, just exactly how do I--we--go about charging her?" Jack asked. Michael called on me to explain the process again. When I finished, Jack said, "Good. I'll see that it's done. So now we need to have a special election to elect--a vice-president or a president?" he asked.

"Vice-president. You're president if the council accepts Buffy's resignation." There was no need for a vote. The entire council made its position known in almost a single voice.

"Maybe Mary Kathryn can get on the council honestly," I whispered to Michael.

"I was just thinking of something else. We still have a slot or two open on the peer counseling team. I think Jack needs to be invited to join."

"Agreed. I'll go talk to Ms. Jones right now," I said.

"I'll talk to Jack as soon as Ms. Jones gives her ok. Also tell her about the special election. We have a break in fifteen minutes, try to make it back by then."

When I got back I reported that Ms. Jones had approved the addition of Jack to the peer counseling group provided he was interested. She had also scheduled the trial and special election.

During the break, Michael was talking to Jack. When I joined them, Jack was saying, "I'm not sure, Michael. I'm not confident I can handle my own problems, much less someone else's."

"Ms. Jones thinks you can," I butted in. "She has approved your addition to the peer counseling group. Ms. Norman was really pleased as well. She said, 'I could kick myself for not suggesting him before. He's been through a lot and done very well. He'd be a good addition.' Seems the two of them think you're up to the task."

"Well, if you really think I can, I'll give it a try."

"Great! When you get a chance today, tell Ms. Norman and she will make schedule changes. She was going to get it worked out assuming you'd say yes."

Buffy's trial was set for Wednesday after school. When offered a trial before a magistrate, she demanded a jury trial. That made things more complicated but was to be expected. One real problem, evident at once, was the fact that members of the student government had all heard Buffy's outburst, and none felt they should sit as judge of her case. Fortunately, at the last moment, someone remembered that one member had been absent and not in the meeting at which Buffy had exploded. Names were drawn Tuesday afternoon for the jury. Buffy chose her boyfriend to defend her. Roger Davis was prosecutor. The trial didn't last long and the jury found Buffy guilty of showing disrespect to the school, the student government and to Mary Kathryn.

As soon as the jury made its decision known, Bridgette Dunnigan, the judge, pronounced sentence. "Buffy Leister, a jury of your peers has found you guilty of the charges brought against you. In regard to showing disrespect to your school, I find this especially repugnant since you are an official representative of Independence as a cheerleader. Accordingly, I am stripping you of your office in that organization. Additionally, your position as cheerleader is not assured as you are, as of now, on probation. In regard to the charge of showing disrespect for the student government, you have resigned from the organization and you are prohibited from running for an office for one year. Finally, for showing disrespect for Mary Kathryn, you are assigned ten hours of community service. The assignment will be handled by the head custodian." It was obvious Buffy was ready to start another fuss, but her boyfriend put his hand over her mouth and led her out of the room.

The training weekend for the peer counselors was exciting but tiring. We started Friday, after school, and didn't get home until late Sunday night. There were team building exercises, a lot of role playing, discussions about our own anxieties, and lengthy discussions about the kinds of problems we might be called on to help students overcome. A good amount of time was also devoted to mediation. One of the role-plays almost got out of hand when two students started a mock conflict which quickly turned into a real one. We all got to see mediation in action when that erupted.

Of course much of the real learning took place around the edges, especially after the official sessions was over. The bull session in the boys' cabin Saturday night was especially lively when someone mentioned a family friend who had told his wife he was gay. "I hope you don't think that is funny," Jack said. "I just went through that last year."

"Your dad is gay?" someone asked.

"Yea, my dad is gay. He married because everyone thought he should and put a lot of pressure on him. He is an only son and he had to keep up the family name, all that sort of thing and, he says, he thought if he got married, he'd get over being gay. When he told mom, she was hurt, confused and angry. Dad was too. When he told me, he asked if I thought he was different and I couldn't see that he was, except he was no longer living a lie."

"I guess I could see Mom's position as well. She had been used. She, of course, filed for divorce and set out to, in her words, 'even the score'. The process of getting a divorce got dirtier and meaner and I was caught in the middle. Finally I had had it. We were all meeting with a counselor and, when the two of them started at each other, I was really pissed--and hurt because they were both pulling at me--and let it be known. I finally shouted at the top of my lungs, 'You both are being childish and hateful. You don't give a flying fuck for anyone but yourselves. All you want is to hurt each other as much as possible and you don't give a rat's ass how you hurt me. You both say you love me, and I love you both, but right now you don't love anybody. To hell with both of you. I hope they put you in the same room in the hottest spot in hell.' Well, that got their attention."

All the guys in the room were laughing their heads off and, finally, Jacob said, "Jack, I know this is not funny but, damn, you have painted a wild picture. I sure wish I had had guts to lay my parents out like that."

"Well, it worked. They finally started trying to make the process as painless as possible."

"Of course I blame my dad for lying and getting me in the mess but, like I told them, if Dad hadn't lied, I'd never have been born and if they thought I was worth a shit, they'd see that and be thankful for it--regardless of what else had been involved in their marriage. It took a while, but I think they see that there were some good things coming out of what never should have been. They have little or nothing to do with each other, but they don't bad-mouth each other, at least not to me."

"Doesn't sound as if you used non-directive counseling in their case," Michael laughed.

"Sometimes I think you have to be directive, to point out what's right. I'm sure not going to say to some jock who's pushing his girlfriend to have sex when she doesn't want to, 'What I hear you saying is that you want to have sex'. What kind of damn fool response is that? It's bullshit."

There was general agreement that Jack was right, even if we had been told to be non-directive and keep our opinions to ourselves. Sometimes a great theory can get in the way of what is needed practically.

Monday, at homeroom, it was announced there were three candidates for the vice-presidency of the junior class. One was an air-head who was very popular with the guys--and with the girls who wanted to be popular. Another, Susan, had been cheerleader co-captain with Buffy. She was a good student, a good leader and a good representative of the school. The third was Mary Kathryn. By Wednesday, it was pretty clear that the air-head had a lead. Mary Kathryn and Susan had split the remainder of the student body. Several of us had talked among ourselves and thought that the only way we were going to get someone worthwhile to replace Jack was for Susan or Mary Kathryn to drop out in favor of the other. "But they both are so hard-headed, I'm not sure either will," Linda had said.

"Mary Kathryn has a place in the student government," Jacob had said. "That's not going to change, and Susan would be a good addition."

"Are you man enough to ask Mary Kathryn to drop out?" Linda asked. "I'm not."

"I'll talk to Michael," Jacob offered.

"Coward, taking the easy way out," Linda chided.

"Damn right! Paula would kill me if I gave Mary Kathryn reason to kill me first!"

Fortunately, there was no violence. When lunchtime came, the Fellowship started gathering at our usual table. Jack was eating with us now. Mary Kathryn and Michael came in late and had Susan with them. As soon as they were seated, Mary Kathryn said, "That bimbo is definitely ahead in this election. Gang, I need help. Michael, Susan and I have been talking. It's clear to us that the new role of the student government hasn't sunk in and the student body is going to elect an air-head to replace Jack as vice-president of the junior class. The only way that is not going to happen is to narrow the race down to her and one other person. We think one of us should drop out in favor of the other, but we want to know what you think."

Suddenly everyone was looking at Jacob. He finally said, "We have been talking about the same thing. Mary Kathryn, no doubt you'd be great but you have a seat on the council already, even if you don't have a vote. Susan would be a great addition and we'd actually lose nothing. If you were elected, we'd lose Susan and gain nothing because you're on the council already."

"Learned mediation well, didn't you, Jacob?" Mary Kathryn said. "And you're smart, because that is exactly what I said. Ok, it's agreed: I'll drop out in favor of Susan. Susan, welcome to the Fellowship."

"Is membership in the Fellowship automatic?" Michael asked.

"No, you have to be invited and I just invited her."

In spite of Mary Kathryn's dropping out, the election was still close and Susan won by a narrow margin. But she won.

Chapter 3

Mary Kathryn

By the end of the third week of school, the Fellowship was back up to six with the addition of Jack and Susan. It was not like it had been the year before, but it sure was a good group. Generally we had some business to discuss over lunch. Usually it involved the student government but at other times it was the peer counseling group. The peer counseling group was getting off to a slow start which was probably good because we all were pretty unsure of ourselves and, while daily classes were intense, we still wondered if we could handle student problems.

My first client was a freshman girl who asked to speak to a peer counselor and I was selected. Her name was Margie and she was not an exceptionally pretty girl, quiet and kinda mousey. I told her I could meet with her during fourth period in the counseling center's conference room. Almost by the time she was inside the door, she started crying. I gave her a tissue and waited until she had regained control. When she had, I asked her what was bothering her. "I think I might be pregnant," she answered.

"Want to tell me about it?"

"Well, one of the football players started hanging around me and asking me for a date. I didn't understand why because I had never been popular with boys and he was a football player and could have had just about any girl he wanted. He was very nice and I liked him a lot. I told him I wasn't allowed to go out with a boy except on a double date. My father is very strict. Anyway, we dated a few times with his brother and his girlfriend. One night we said we were going to a movie but, instead, we drove out into the country and parked. We didn't do anything except some heavy making out. Well, he did take off my bra and played with my breasts, but that's all except some french kissing."

"Every time we went out, that's what we did instead of going where I told my parents we were going. Last weekend, we drove to the movie and his brother and girlfriend got out and the two of us drove into the country and, well, he kept telling me how much he loved me and that if I loved him, I would show it. Before I knew it, he had most of my clothes off and was making me hot with his hands all over my body. I kept telling him I loved him, but I wasn't ready for sex. Finally he said I didn't love him or I'd show it and if I didn't love him, he'd have to find someone who did. So we had sex--twice--before he took me home after picking up his brother, and now I think I'm pregnant."

"What makes you think you're pregnant?" I asked.

"He didn't use anything. I mean he didn't use protection. He said it didn't feel good."

"Is that the only reason you think you're pregnant?"

"Well, in sex education class we were told that if the boy didn't use protection you'd get a disease and get pregnant."

"Are you sure that's what you were told?"

"I think so. Didn't they tell you that?"

"I was told that if the boy didn't use protection I MIGHT get a disease and I MIGHT get pregnant, not that I would."

"Oh, maybe that's what they told us as well. So maybe I'm not pregnant? And maybe I didn't catch a disease? Maybe?"

"You can only catch a disease if he has one and you can only get pregnant at certain times of the month. Do you remember that from sex education class?"

"I'm not sure. But what am I going to do?"

"You need to see Ms. Norman and arrange to get a pregnancy test. If it is positive, then you will need to talk with someone other than myself--Ms. Norman or a nurse at the health department about your options. But make arrangements for a pregnancy test first. Right now you don't know whether or not you have that problem, but don't you think you have one with your boyfriend?"

"Yea, when I told him I might be pregnant he asked, 'Who you been fucking to get yourself pregnant?'. I told him he knew I had only had sex with him and he called me a liar and said that if I was pregnant, he wasn't to blame. 'It's somebody else's,' he said. But that's not true." The poor, confused girl started crying again.

Man, I was having a hard time not telling her what she should do. I needed to remember that I wasn't there to give advise, but point out options. I wanted to tell her what she must have known, but didn't want to accept: namely, that she had been used, and when it looked as if her "boyfriend" might have to take some responsibility, he ran. I reminded her she needed to see Ms. Norman and assured her I would be available if she needed to talk some more.

Well, she did need to talk. Over the next couple weeks we talked at length about having sex, taking responsibility for one's actions, not lying to parents and all sorts of things. She wasn't pregnant, but I think she had learned a lesson the hard way. I guess it is because I am a woman, but I also talked to her about taking some pride in her appearance, and she certainly started doing so and didn't look at all like the mousey person I had seen the first time. I also asked her about taking a sex education class at the health department to clear up some areas about which she was very ignorant.

From that experience, Susan, Linda and I got a women's group started. It dealt with all sorts of issues women have, from makeup to motherhood.

Michael

Fr. Tom called Friday evening to tell me that the vestry had approved setting up a teen club at St. Mary's. "You need to get your friends together and work out a set of by-laws as well as all the details," he said. "When you get that done, bring it in and I'll take it to the committee who will be in charge, but the operation of the club will be in your hands. Keep me posted and if you need something, ask." I thanked him and, as I hung up the phone, remembered Ms. Jones telling Jacob she would keep him busy. It looked as if the whole world was hell-bent on keeping all of us busy. I called everyone Saturday and we agreed to get together Sunday afternoon and begin to put together by-laws and plans for opening the club.

I called Mary Kathryn and asked her if she would like to have just a regular pizza and movie date Saturday night. "I think it's about time we did just an ordinary teen thing." She agreed. When I finished my work around the house and farm, it was mid-afternoon. Mom was home and had lain down to rest. Dad had gone into town to pick up some supplies. Having nothing I especially needed to do, I sat down and started working on plans for the club.

It was about 5:00 when I heard Dad downstairs. I went down and the two of us got a coke from the fridge and just sat talking about nothing in particular. He asked about the plans for the club, how school was going, that sort of thing--but mostly we just talked.

At 6:00, I went upstairs, showered and started to get dressed when I noticed my beard. Mary Kathryn hadn't trimmed it recently and it was pretty terrible-looking. Without a lot of thought, I got some scissors and started trimming it. The more I trimmed the worse it looked. Finally I just cut as much off as I could, grabbed a razor and shaved. I really looked strange!

I had hair all over me, so I showered again, got dressed and went downstairs. Mom and Dad were sitting in the kitchen. "I'll be back before too late," I said, "Mary Kathryn and I are going to a movie and have pizza, that's all."

Both Mom and Dad were looking at me kinda strangely and Dad finally said, "You sure that's all?".

"Well, probably some heavy making out, but just the usual teen date thingy. Laters."

When I got to Mary Kathryn's, both Jens and Gabrielle looked at me as if something was wrong, but said nothing. Not so with Mary Kathryn! She came downstairs, took one look at me and said, "What in hell have you done! You look naked!" That was just the beginning. She let me know in no uncertain terms that she liked the beard and that I had done her a great injustice by shaving. All I could say was to assure her it would grow back. As it turns out, it didn't because when it started growing out it scratched her face and she decided she liked a smooth face after all.

After we had pizza, we went to the movie. I couldn't tell you what it was. There's something special about necking in a movie--I guess because adults frown on it but, man, I loved it. After the movie, we went to a fast food place and had a milkshake and then drove home. It wasn't late, but both of us admitted that we had really put in a long week with regular school work, student government and the peer counseling program. As we stood on her porch, making out, Mary Kathryn finally said, "Shaven One, I love you to death, but I am just about exhausted."

"Same here," I agreed. "Beddy-bye time?"

"Beddy-bye time," she agreed. After one, final, goodnight kiss, I went home and collapsed.

When I went down for breakfast, Dad was just coming in from work. He had been called out while I was at the movie. One of the EMS team members had come down with bug at the last minute and Dad got called in. It was obvious he had had a rough night and was half-asleep when I joined him at the kitchen table. He looked at me for several minutes and finally said, "Michael, I can't put my finger on it, but you sure look different. I noticed it last night."

Mom laughed as she put food on the table, "It took me a while, but I suddenly got it last night. David, he is no longer a hairy booger. Strange how something so obvious escapes you," she said.

"Guess I am used to seeing you both ways and just didn't get it," Dad said. "Bet Mary Kathryn didn't like it."

"You're right about that. But you don't look like your usual self either. Rough night?"

"Yea, real rough. The usual for the most part, but one really strange case. Mr. Heidelberg called 911 about four this morning and said he needed us at once. When we arrived, he had Christopher in the milking parlor. His dogs started barking around quarter of four and when he got up to see what was wrong, he saw some people--he thought four--running away from the barn, the dogs right behind them. They got in a car and roared off. The dogs came back toward the barn and, when he started in that direction, one of them ran up to him and then raced away again and again. He finally realized the dog wanted him to follow it."

"The dog led him toward the manure pond--you know, the pond where the wash water from the barn goes. When he got there, he thought he saw something at the edge of the pond but couldn't be sure. Mrs. Heidelberg was standing on the porch and he yelled for her to bring him a flashlight. With it, he could see a body lying almost covered by the manure water. He dragged the body out of the filth and saw that the person was alive--barely. The young man had been badly beaten and tossed in the manure pond. Mr. Heidelberg said he suspected he would have been tossed all the way into the pond had the dogs not started barking."

"He and Mrs. Heidelberg got the wounded man into the milking parlor where they washed him down good with the disinfectant used to clean the barn. 'You know, David,' he said to me, 'that pond is a soup of all kinds of bugs, I know it's full of e. coli and probably tetanus. We store the liquid manure there until we can spray it on an idle pasture for fertilizer.' While I was looking at the young man, getting him ready to transport, Mr. Heidelberg got a good look at him and exclaimed, 'That's Demetri's grandson, Christopher. He was out here a few weeks ago with your Michael.'"

"Michael, he was severely beaten and has numerous cuts, all of which had been soaked in liquid manure. Even if he hadn't been beaten, the cuts were enough to kill him from infection. We got him to the hospital and the ER nurses gave him another good wash down. He seemed to have no broken bones, but he was bruised badly along with the cuts. He wasn't conscious when I left. Dr. Walker suspects he has a concussion. He's getting IV antibiotics, but it doesn't look good."

"Who beat him up?" I asked.

"Don't know," Dad answered. "But they were out to do more than just beat him up. They were out to kill him and may have done so yet. All I know is Mr. Heidelberg said there were four of them and he gave the sheriff a description of the car. He only got part of the license number, but maybe it's enough. Do you have any idea who might have done it?"

"Dad, he was into weed and beer. I don't think anything beyond that, and he was stealing money from Demetri to buy those. But this seems like more is involved than a little weed or beer. Zack did tell Bill the police were interested in getting the big fish rather than that bunch of small-fish assholes he has been hanging around with."

When the gang met at church, I told them what had happened to Christopher. Bill said he'd see if Zack knew anything, as soon as he could. After church, Mary Kathryn asked for some of the altar flowers and we took them to the hospital for Christopher. No-one was allowed in his room except Demetri, who came out to speak to us."

"Mary Kathryn gave him the flowers and his eyes immediately filled with tears. "I don't know what to do. I don't know what I could have done to save him from this." When he had regained control, he told us there was no change in Christopher's condition, which was still extremely critical. "Dr. Walker said he had to be honest. Christopher might not make it. I tried to call his mother, but her phone has been disconnected. I got the manager of her apartment and he said she had left two weeks ago with no forwarding address. I'm not surprised. To be honest, she's a common prostitute and heaven only knows where she is--even if she is alive."

As we were leaving, Danny walked in. I had not seen him in ages. "Danny, how's it going?" I asked in greeting.

"Pretty good. Actually, I got in kind of a bind, but things seem to be working out. What are you all doing here?"

I told him about Christopher. "Can you keep us posted on his condition? He's a sort of project of ours."

"Sure."

"What are you doing here?" Bill asked.

"Well, as I said, I got in a bind. Buddy's girl--Gloria Jones, remember her?" I nodded, "asked him to move in with her. Of course he wanted to, they seem to be made for each other. But he hesitated because that would mean I'd have to pay all the rent on our place. I couldn't manage that and he couldn't help pay it and half of Gloria's place as well. I wanted him to make the move because Gloria has done more for him than I would have thought possible."

"Anyway, we talked to Chelsea and Gladys about it. They suggested he go ahead and I take a room at the hospitality house until I could work something out. I did and, after I had given it a lot of thought, decided to put aside college for the time being and do the practical nurse course. With my time at hospice, I could complete the course in six months. Meanwhile, I got a part-time job here at the hospital--part of which counts toward my clinical training. So here I am. It's rough. I still work at hospice, do the necessary classes, and work part-time here. I earn enough to afford an efficiency, which is all I need."

"Think you might stick to nursing?" Mary Kathryn asked.

"Think I might. If I do, I'll go on and become an RN. I'd like to do that I think, and get my minor in English. I think I could write, but right now I don't have time for anything."

"I remember you saying you thought it would be hard for you to find a special friend," I said. "Any luck?"

"Afraid not, but I don't have time for that anyway. Got to run. Good talking to you guys," Danny said, as he left at a trot.

"Amazing how well Danny seems to be doing," Bill said.

"Yea, and Chelsea and Gladys deserve extra stars in their heavenly crown for the support they have given him and Buddy. They would never have made it otherwise, you can bet on that," Linda said.

Yong Jin had invited the fellowship to Sunday dinner. When we got to the Greywolfs', Margaret told us she had talked with Dr. Walker. He was not very optimistic about Christopher. "He just doesn't have much fight in him."

Dinner was great, as always, but I think we were all thinking about the five who were not with us. "Think we'll ever get used to not having everyone together?" Mary Kathryn asked.

"Probably not," Greywolf answered, "and I guess we won't be together very often from now on."

After dinner, the five of us worked on plans for the teen club. When we thought we had it all done, Jacob said, "I'm sure we have forgotten something. Don't you think it would be a good idea to see if we could get together with some people from the Lexington club?"

"I don't know why we didn't think of that in the first place," Linda said. "I bet it would have saved us a lot of work. Bill, why don't you and I call next week and make an appointment to go over after school? Jacob could go with us."

"Sounds good to me," Bill replied. "I'll try to call tomorrow evening and we can go over when the people there can meet with us. Before then we need to get all we have done in order, typed, and send copies over to them. That way we won't have to spend all our time going over what we have done. Maybe we can get over there Thursday after school.

"Monday, Bill got the meeting in Lexington set up for the following evening. He called Fr. Tom and told him what was up. Fr. Tom said, "I'm going to Lexington this afternoon and can take a copy of your work over then. If you have no objection, I'd like to go over with you for the meeting tomorrow," and so it was arranged. Bill told us Tuesday at lunch the meeting had been set for that evening."

When I got home Tuesday, Mom was home since she was only working from 8:00 until 2:00. She said she was fine, but Dad was still trying to get her to cut back to just mornings. "Hi, Mom. How you doin'?" I said as I walked into the kitchen where she was working.

"Hi, Michael. I'm doin' fine. How you doin'?" she laughed.

"Fine, I guess. I'm kinda bushed from all that's going on. I can see why the student government never did anything. It's a big job."

"Makes you appreciate what the administration did before, I guess."

"Yea. Oh, Mom, how's Christopher? Any change?"

"I talked with Dr. Walker briefly today. He said Christopher is doing a bit better than holding his own. He's still unconscious, but the brain swelling is going down. It appears the antibiotics are doing their job and he's escaping serious infection. Demetri was able to find out that his tetanus shots were up to date which eliminated one worry. He's not out of the woods, Dr. Walker said, but he was hopeful--which he had not been when Christopher was brought in."

"Bill talked with Zack last night. He told Bill he was sure, from the rumors around the station, that drugs were involved. He said something more than a little weed had to be at the heart of the whole mess. Zack had told Bill earlier that one reason the police had looked the other way was to try and get some higher ups. Kenny and that bunch were very little fish."

"Michael, I know I don't have to worry about you, but I do. I mean about you, your friends and drugs. I skated pretty close at times, especially when I was an intern. There just wasn't enough time to do what had to be done and speed was available. After a couple times, I realized where I was headed when a beautiful young woman was brought into the emergency room in cardiac arrest--overdose of speed. That did it, no more speed for me. Michael, it's always tempting and most young people think it can't happen to them. End of lecture."

"Mom, won't say I won't experiment. Won't promise to just say no, but I think I have had the fact that no-one is indestructible pounded into me pretty well. Now there's Christopher."

"Sorry, Michael, I should have known that."

I walked over to Mom, put my arms around her--now very large--waist and said, "No need for apology, Mom. Parents are supposed to fret and worry about the younger generation going to the dogs."

"Michael, if more young people were going to the dogs like you and your friends, we'd all be better off," Mom said as she hugged me back.

Dad walked in as Mom hugged me and said, "Hands off my woman, you heart-throb!"

"Man, if I can have two good-looking men fighting over me in my shape, I must be something!" Mom laughed.

"You are!" Dad and I said together.

"Michael, just before I left the hospital a while ago, Dr. Walker said Christopher was still unconscious, but was responding to stimuli. He's hopeful for the first time. Sheriff Putnam came by, hoping to be able to talk to Christopher, but it will be a while before that happens. The sheriff did say the car which rushed away from the dairy had been located. It was found abandoned in the mall parking lot in Lexington. They found some leads in their examination of the car, but the sheriff didn't say what."

"I hope they catch whoever beat Christopher. He may be an asshole at times, but he's still a human being." We talked about him--and what had happened--during dinner, and the about the teen club.

After supper, I said, "I'm going to Mary Kathryn's. We are studying together. I think both of us are having second thoughts about our schedule. We're both taking four AP classes and it's really working us. Yong Jin added the junior AP English and it seemed a good idea to sign up for that as well as AP American history, AP chem and AP math, but I'm not sure. Actually, English and history are no problem from me, but the math and chem are something else. Mary Kathryn is the exact opposite. Between the two of us, we may make it, but on our own, it would really be tough."

Mom laughed, "Are you sure it's not AP making out that is occupying your time?".

"Mom, to tell the truth, we hardly have time for a kiss or two. I mean we really are having to work. Add to that the peer counseling program and the student government and we are two very busy juniors. I'm just glad the peer counseling class counts as a health/PE class and the computer class is a snap. I think we know more than the teacher. Of course when track training starts, it will add more to my plate."

"Son, I want you to be challenged and have to work hard. Hard work now will pay off, as your brothers have shown all of you, but I don't want life to be all work and no play. I can't tell you what to do. You'll have to decide when you have taken on too much and what you need to eliminate." Dad continued, "Now you're adding the teen club at St. Mary's. Be careful that you don't do too many things half-heartedly and not fewer things well."

"Thanks, Dad. RIght now I'm handling it all, but if it gets to be too much I'll cut back. Now I'm out of here."

I told the truth, Mary Kathryn and I were having to run in order to keep up with everything. Both of us thought that as time passed it would become easier. Of course, we took breaks for a bit of making out, but they were short and pretty tame.

Wednesday, at lunch, Bill and Linda told us about the meeting in Lexington. "The people we talked to had a lot of suggestions--mainly ways to avoid the mistakes they made when they started. Things like hiring an off-duty policeman just to be around, requiring membership and membership cards."

"What about food? You can get a decent meal there." Jacob said. "You know I'm always interested in food."

"Maybe we better just put you in charge of food," Susan laughed.

"That's like letting the fox guard the hen house," Jack said, shaking his head. "I've been around long enough to see how he inhales school food. Think what he could do with real food."

"Actually, they suggested, as big a problem as it is, that we do have food. Just hamburgers, hot dogs and chips. Fries are big trouble. Also suggested we start with just iced tea and lemonade. All are easy to fix and we do have a kitchen."

"There were lots of other suggestions and cautions," Bill said. "We're going to need another planning session. We're also going to need some startup money. There's a fair sound system but, sooner rather than later, that will have to be upgraded. If we get going well, we'll need to hire a DJ."

"Maybe not for a while," Susan said. "Let's talk with Keith 'Bad Man' Lewis. You know, the senior who is DJ for the local radio station early evenings and Saturday morning. I bet he'd be interested. He's kind of a loner here at school, but is a dynamite DJ. I'll talk to him. We are neighbors and used to spend a lot of time together."

"Sounds good to me. There he is over there in the corner by himself, just sitting down. Why not talk to him now?" I asked. "Invite him over," Jack said.

Susan went over to Keith--I hardly knew him. He was, as she said, a real loner--quiet, reserved, going about his business without any major interaction with other students. I watched as she spoke to him. He looked toward us and I motioned for him to come over and was surprised when he picked up his tray and came over.

"I'm sure you know this crowd," Susan said, and then introduced us without waiting for his response. Keith nodded and sat down.

"Hear you want to get a teen club going," he said. "A good idea. Ever been to the one in Lexington?"

"Yea, that's what gave us the idea. We went some last spring." I then told Keith more than he might have wanted to know about how we found the club and why we really liked it.

"Great place. Everyone who behaves is welcome. I used to go with a friend who lived in Lexington, but... Anyway, I'm glad you're thinking about starting one. How the planning going?" While Keith ate, the rest of us ate in turns and, between bites, pretty much told him what we had done.

"Glad you talked with the group in Lexington. They had a rough time getting the club off the ground since everything was new. You have some good advise and ideas from their mistakes and successes. One thing I think you need to ditch is the idea of starting without a DJ and decent sound system. It'll never fly without those."

"Sorry to hear that, Keith," I said. "We're worrying about finding basic seed money to get started with essentially what we have."

"If you'll consider having me, I'll DJ for free until we get it off the ground. I really want to see such a club started here. Just to be sure, it'll be as open to everyone as the Lexington one?"

"Sure, wouldn't have it otherwise," Mary Kathryn said. "That is if you mean like Matt and Luke and Eugene and Larry. Yea."

"That's exactly what I mean. It'll cause an uproar here in Concord. You can bet the farm on that, but if you'll not willing to make it for everyone, then I want no part of it."

"Anyone between thirteen and twenty who behaves themselves. And, of course, parents and other adults associated with members can come. We need adults floating in and out, according to Lexington's experience."

"Good. Count me in. And don't worry about equipment for sound and lights, I think I can handle that. Got to run. Greywolf's doing a lesson on sound in AP physics today and I'm helping out. Laters."

Keith grabbed his tray, ran to put it up, and left the cafeteria just before the bell. "I'm going to talk to that young man again," Susan said. "I think he'd make a good addition to the Fellowship." The consensus of the group was with her.

Thursday, Mom told me she has seen Christopher and he was better, but still not out of the woods. "Dr. Walker has stopped the phenobarb but he is still not conscious. He is responsive but that's about all," she said. "We are all worried about Demetri as well. He is taking this very hard. He feels guilty because he didn't do something, although neither he nor anyone else can think of what he might have done. Of course, he could have reported Christopher, but that would have sent him back to the detention home and he tried suicide the last time he was there, so Demetri was afraid of turning him in."

"What's with his mom? He hasn't said anything good about her," I commented.

"According to Demetri, there's little good that can be said. Demetri's wife died after a long battle with cancer when Diana, Christopher's mother, was 15. Diana had started being pretty wild shortly after her mother was diagnosed, when she was 13. The two years her mother was ill, Demetri more or less neglected Diana and she got progressively worse--starting with having trouble with school..."

"Sounds kinda familiar," I said, and I wasn't laughing. "Yea, I know where she was coming from. Been there myself."

"But you had support from the Family and it stopped with trouble in school," Mom said.

"Michael, you don't know how sorry I am for neglecting you and how thankful I am that the Family took up the slack."

"No need to feel sorry, Dad, don't see how you managed even without my becoming a pain in the ass."

"Thanks, Son."

"After her mother died, Demetri tried to straighten Diana out, but it didn't work. She dropped out of school without his knowing it for weeks, came home drunk at all hours, and generally was completely out of control. By the time Demetri asked for help, little could be done. She was finally put in a residential treatment center in Jackson, but ran away after a couple months and completely disappeared," Mom said.

Demetri finally heard from her six or seven years later. A young man who had been living in a commune in Arizona left it and went back home. With some effort, he located Demetri and called him. When Demetri tried to contact her in the commune, he was told she had been kicked out because of a drug and alcohol problem."

"He did get an address of another member of the commune who had left with her. He finally located her in a flophouse in Chicago and went there, picked her up and brought her here. She was a physical wreck because of drugs and alcohol. Well, according to Demetri, she was an emotional wreck as well. She stayed here a year, first in treatment for her addiction, then living with Demetri. Christmas, a guy she had known in the commune came by and she left with him. She was gone for several months and came back pregnant with Christopher. When she found out she was pregnant, she raced home to get off of drugs and alcohol. She stayed clean all the time she was pregnant, thank goodness, and for several years afterward."

"When Christopher was eight she left again and, since then, has dragged Christopher through a lot of--pardon the expression--shit: drugs, alcohol, the whole mess. For the last several years, she has supported her habit by selling her body. She also often had live-in boyfriends/pimps, some of whom abused Christopher physically and sexually according to what he has told Demetri. By the time Christopher was 13, he was spending more time in the detention home than with his mother. Yet, in spite of all that, he has generally done well in school so far as the work is concerned, but gets kicked out because of behavior. So, you can see, there is very little good he can say about his mother. I just hope this last episode helps get his head screwed on straight."

"Yea, so do I," I said.

Friday, Keith joined the Fellowship for lunch. He was still very quiet, I think observing to see whether or not he'd fit in. When the talk turned to the teen club, he came alive. When we started talking about seed money, he suggested we sell the memberships. "Don't make it so expensive some kids can't afford it, but charge enough to raise money. As a matter of fact, we could have two levels of membership. One which would just let you in the club and another which would support the club and, if it made a profit, would earn a dividend."

"Don't think the latter would work," Bill said. "St. Mary's is a non-profit organization and can't make a profit. If we have a separate organization, we'll have to get a tax permit and all that stuff. Just went through that sort of thing with Dad. His church rented houses and just got slapped with a tax bill."

"Then we'll sell memberships, but charge a small admission fee. I know there might be some kids who can't spend a buck for entertainment but, let's be honest, they are few and far between and probably wouldn't show up anyway. If we knew kids who were really that hard up, we could give them special membership. But, generally, I know our age group: if it doesn't cost, we think it's no good and either will have nothing to do with it or will not take care of it," Keith said. "They'll trash the place if it's free, sad to say."

We finally decided to charge $5 for membership and $1 for admission. "Man, we need Luke to do a brochure and poster to get this show on the road," Mary Kathryn said.

"Suspect I'm not as good as Luke," Jack said, "but I think I can do a fair job. I'll have designs ready Monday."

When I got home from school, Mom called me into the kitchen. "Michael, Danny Elrod called a few minutes ago. He said he needed to talk to you, and asked that you call him as soon as you got home. He said it was important and urgent. He sounded very serious."

Chapter Four

Danny

When I came on duty Sunday afternoon, I ran into Michael and the gang who told me about Christopher Cicellis. As soon as I had time, I went up to his room to check on him. He sure didn't look good. In fact, he looked as if each breath would be his last. His grandfather Demetri was sitting beside the young man's bed. He looked exhausted. I told him to take a break and I would stay with Christopher. Mr. Cicellis reluctantly agreed to take a break for a bite to eat and the restroom (I learned later Christopher had his grandfather's last name because his mother had no idea who his father was).

I was surprised that Christopher wasn't in intensive care and, when Dr. Walker came in, I asked about that. "Really no need," he said, "because it's essentially just a waiting game. Of course the fact that there's not a bed there is also a factor. His grandfather, Demetri, has been right by his bedside since he learned Christopher had been hurt. You might check on the grandfather to make sure he's not starving himself."

"I just got him to take a break a few minutes before you came in. He was reluctant, but finally agreed to get some food and take a restroom break. So it's a waiting game, is it?"

"Yes, afraid so. We have done all we can do trying to knock out any infection he might have picked up in a manure bath. Also, he definitely has a concussion. I have him on phenobarb to keep the brain swelling down and that's about all that can be done. He doesn't seem to have any fight in him and he has not been taking care of himself, so his body has a definite uphill battle."

I could see that Christopher hadn't been taking care of himself. He was a bit over six feet I'd guess and didn't weight over 120-140 pounds. Dark, with black, curly hair, Christopher was a good-looking kid on the whole, but the fact that he was positively skinny didn't make him attractive as he could have been, and the bruises and cuts sure didn't help his looks. However, when Dr. Walker uncovered him to examine cuts that had been stitched, I could see he was not lacking in all departments!

When he finished examining Christopher, Dr. Walker said, "Well, at least he seems to be holding his own. I talked with the duty nurse, Danny, and if Demetri will go home and get some rest, you can keep watch on Christopher. I don't think you need to stay glued to his bedside like Demetri has been, but do keep a careful eye on him. I'm stopping the phenobarb in a day or so and I don't know what his reaction will be then--or in the meantime, for that matter--so just keep watch over him." Dr. Walker had been working over Christopher as he talked. When he finished, he covered him, turned to me and asked, "How's school going, Danny? Still working toward an LPN certificate?"

"School's going ok and, yea, I'm still working toward my LPN certificate. Should finish by the end of this semester. I'm looking forward to that and a break. With my school work, work at the hospice and here, I have little time for anything, even sleep. But I'm not complaining. Anytime I think about tossing in the towel, I remember Jake and also how far I have come since I was rescued from McBride."

"Good, that's about the only use the past has, keeping us living in the present and moving toward a brighter future," Dr. Walker said. "I'll see if I can catch Demetri and talk him into going home for a while. Good to see you, Danny, and to know you're doing ok."

Demetri came up shortly after Dr. Walker left and, after he was sure I would take care of Christopher, went home when I promised I'd call him if there was any change.

The next few days, I took my school work to the hospital and did it in Christopher's room. Friday, I had fallen asleep when I heard a groan, which yanked me awake. When I looked at Christopher, he was tossing around a bit and groaning. I took a cloth, wet it in cool water and started bathing his face. Suddenly he opened his eyes and was obviously startled. "Who are you? Where am I? What happened?" Questions were pouring out of him.

"Christopher, I'm Danny, Danny Elrod. You're in the hospital. You have been unconscious for several days as a result of a beating, but it looks as if you are coming around," I told him as I buzzed for the nurse.

The nurse came quickly and, when she saw Christopher was awake, said, "Thank goodness you're awake. I'll page Dr. Walker. I think he's still in the hospital."

"Christopher, I'm going to call your grandfather. The only way he would leave to get any rest was if I promised I would call him if there was any change."

Christopher groaned again then, in a very weak voice, said, "Demetri was here?".

"He refused to leave your bedside until Dr. Walker convinced him I would take good care of you."

"Oh. Where's Michael?" Christopher asked. "I need to talk to Michael."

"I'll call him as soon as I can," I told him as he then slid back into sleep.

When Dr. Walker arrived, he roused Christopher and did a quick examination. "Everything looks good Christopher. Maybe you are out of the woods."

When Demetri came, Dr. Walker told him Christopher had regained consciousness and was sleeping. He convinced Demetri he should go home and get some rest. "Demetri, I know you have spent every free minute you have here, and you are still keeping your place open and getting no real sleep or rest. If you don't get some, you'll be in here as well, and unable to do Christopher any good when he gets home. Now that he's on the mend, go home." Demetri gave a weak protest, but finally agreed to go.

"I'll be by in the morning before I have to open the cafe," he said as he left the room with Dr. Walker.

I left as well, and went to the hospice for my shift. Little did I know, as I walked out of the room, that a sudden change was in store for Christopher.

When I got to the hospice, I called Michael to tell him Christopher had said he needed to talk to him. He wasn't home, so I left a message saying it was important that he call me.

There were only two people in the hospice, the smallest number we had had in some time. I quickly completed the tasks left for me, and had settled down to do some studying when the phone rang. It was Dr. Walker asking that I come to the hospital at once. I told the nurse on duty what was up and she told me to go. "You're needed there and I can handle anything that comes up here."

When I reached the hospital, Dr. Walker was in Christopher's room supervising two orderlies who were preparing an ice bath for Christopher. "What happened?" I asked.

Dr. Walker explained that Christopher seemed to be doing ok and then suddenly had a raging infection with a fever to match. He had just finished explaining what was going on, when I was told there was a Michael Andrews on the phone asking for me.

Michael

I tried to call Danny at his place, then at the hospice. The person who answered the call at the hospice said Danny has just left in a rush for the hospital. When I reached him there, he told me Christopher had regained consciousness for a short time, but suddenly his fever had shot sky-high. It seems the dreaded infection had suddenly kicked in just when Dr. Walker thought Danny was out of the woods. "I called because, when he regained consciousness briefly a while ago, Christopher said he needed to talk to you. He asked where you were and said 'I need to talk to Michael,' just before he went to sleep again."

"Danny, I'll be right there," I said, hung up the phone, yelled to tell Mom where I was headed, and was out the door.

When I reached the hospital, I rushed straight to Christopher's room with the charge nurse running right behind me, telling me I couldn't see Christopher. When I reached Christopher's room, Dr. Walker was there along with Danny. I didn't see Demetri. "Dr. Walker, I told this young man he couldn't come here, but he just ignored me."

"Sorry he upset you, and I should have told you, but I asked that he come. Michael, we have a real problem here. Frankly, I have done all I can do. Danny said Christopher had asked for you when he regained consciousness for a short time, and I thought you might know something that would help. I'm afraid, after thinking we had this licked, we are going to lose Christopher."

"Does Demetri know? I'm surprised he's not here."

"I didn't call him," Danny said. "I thought I'd wait to see if there's any hope. He is not in very good shape, keeping his place operating and spending the rest of his time here. When it looked as if Christopher was pulling through, he agreed to go home and get some rest. I don't want to call him until I have to."

I turned to Dr. Walker and asked, "What's the problem, Dr. Walker?".

"Christopher has developed a raging infection. I thought that was all under control since we started IV antibiotics almost as soon as he got here. There didn't seem to be any infection, then wham! He has a raging one. We did cultures and determined the organisms we had to contend with and..."

"But you didn't actually try antibiotics on the cultures, did you?"

"No, I saw no need once we identified the organism. It's a common one--easily controlled. Or so I thought. I have never known it to be as difficult to kill and as virulent as this case."

"Don't know about raising cattle and keeping a dairy herd, do you, Doctor?"

"Afraid not, Michael." Dr. Walker smiled weakly and said, "About as close as I get to either is a well-aged steak and real cream in my coffee."

"We don't do it, and are a part of the group trying to get it stopped, but most cattle and dairy farmers take advantage of a little-understood property of antibiotics. By feeding antibiotics to cattle you get more pounds of beef out of them and more milk out of dairy cows with less feed. That means a higher profit. It's a widespread practice in the US. So, while the organism causing Christopher's infection is common, and easily controlled in most cases, he picked his up in a manure bath which is well-laced with antibiotics--the very ones you have been giving him, I suspect. You killed off the weak bugs while the strong ones multiplied as though the antibiotics were ice-cream. You need to try antibiotics against a culture from Christopher's bugs--if there's time." I added that when I saw that Christopher was almost completely packed in ice, in an attempt to get his fever down.

Dr. Walker motioned to the charge nurse, who was still standing at the door, and she raced away, returning shortly with materials to get a culture going. As she left, I said, "Dr. Walker, I know you didn't ask me to come here to give a lecture on cow shit and antibiotics. In fact, I'm surprised that I remembered that, but the thought had occurred to me when Dad said he was found in the manure pond."

"You're right, of course," Dr. Walker said as he handed the dishes for the culture to the nurse, who left with them immediately. "When Danny mentioned that Christopher said he needed to talk with you, for some reason I remembered your being here and in as bad shape as Christopher. I know it was Luke and Matt that pulled off whatever they pulled off that saved your hide, but I understand you are now a fully qualified medicine man..."

"Hardly. But I see what you are getting at. Don't know whether I know enough to do any good or not, but I'll sure try. I have wanted to beat the living shit out of Christopher more times than I like to think about, but no-one deserves what happened to him. Besides, he was my project and I'll be damned if I flunk Project Christopher. Danny, I want you here, and I'll need Mary Kathryn and..." Suddenly I remembered things I needed, such as sage and sweet grass, rattles... "I'll have to go home or call Greywolf and see if he has what I need." I looked at Christopher and wondered if he would last long enough for me to get what I needed, and whether I could do anything anyway.

"Michael, I'm here to do whatever you want," Danny said.

"I'll stay with Christopher while you get what you need," Dr. Walker said. "But be as quick as you can. We are running out of time.

"I'll be back as quickly as I can."

I raced down the hall, ignored the elevator, and started down the stairs two-at-a-time. When I reached the lobby, I was surprised to see Mary Kathryn walking through the door, carrying a large box.

"What are you doing here, Mary Kathryn?" I asked as I came to a sudden stop.

"I hoped you would know," she answered, then said, "Take this box. It's kinda heavy."

I took the box from her and asked again, "Well, why are you here?".

"The UPS man brought this box to our place about half an hour ago. It is addressed to both of us, but with our house number. The outside envelope was marked, 'Open envelope at once'. Here's what was inside."

She handed me a small card. Written on it was, "Take to Michael at once. He'll need this and you. He also needs Golden Eagle's garments."

"Mary Kathryn, this is weird. Have you opened the box?"

"No, I wasn't sure I should."

I was anxious to see what was inside and I needed to be on my way, so I ripped the box open in the middle of the lobby. As soon as it was opened, the fragrance of sweet grass, sage and cedar seemed to flow over me. Inside was a note, "Red Hawk left these for you. They were to be sent when he gave a sign. He appeared in a dream last night and handed his pipe to a golden eagle, so I am sending this to you, Golden Eagle." The card was signed with a drawing of a singing bird and the letters SS.

When I handed the note to Mary Kathryn, she smiled and said, "Singing Sparrow". I nodded, then grabbed Mary Kathryn's hand and practically dragged her up the stairs and into Christopher's room.

When Mary Kathryn saw him, she placed a hand on Christopher's brow, then said to Dr. Walker, "Christopher needs to be taken out of the ice, dried carefully and placed on a clean bed. Can you see that is done while Michael gets ready?" She was polite enough, but Mary Kathryn was giving orders and everyone knew it. Danny and the nurse hopped to the task of getting Christopher ready for I didn't know what.

When the nurse started to put a hospital gown on Christopher, Mary Kathryn stopped her. "Leave him as he is," she said. The nurse started to protest, but stopped when Mary Kathy gave her the eye.

I found sweet grass braids, sage and cedar chips in the box, along with a rattle made from turtle shells, a fan made from a bird's wing and a feather which had to be an eagle feather. Attached to it was a note which read, "This is a strange chicken feather, Golden Chicken, since you can't possess an eagle feather". I smiled to myself as I showed the note to Mary Kathryn, who almost laughed out loud.

When I had everything I needed, Mary Kathryn handed me a bundle she had been carrying. I opened it and found my leggings, breech cloth, arm bands, medicine bags--all my Lakota clothing. Without hesitation, I got undressed as quickly as possible and then dressed in my Lakota clothing. I felt a strange sensation when I placed the medicine bag around my neck. "Ok, Danny, you can stay with me and Mary Kathryn. Dr. Walker, you can stay if you like. Otherwise, no-one stays and no-one enters the room until I give permission." The nurse looked at Dr. Walker for his orders and he simply nodded. As he did, he moved into the corner of the room.

"Danny, you're going to have to be honest here. There is definitely going to be some danger involved, looking at what happened to Matt and Luke when I was knifed. If you don't want to stay, feel free to go. Also, if you have any resentment against Christopher, you probably need to go."

"I've been here and I intend to stay," Danny said.

"What about our resentment against Christopher?" Mary Kathryn asked me.

"I sure wish we could do a sweat because of that, but we'll just have to fight it. I don't know what else to do." It was finally time to act. I lit two braids of sweet grass and gave them to Mary Kathryn and Danny. I took a small bowl from the box, placed cedar chips and sage in it and started it burning. I felt I was in a strange world as the smoke began to fill the room. I didn't know what I was doing. It wasn't something Red Hawk had taught me--well, it kinda was and it wasn't. It was strange.

I took the bird's wing fan and fanned the smoke from the burning sage and cedar over Danny, Mary Kathryn and myself. Suddenly I had a vision of a sweat lodge. I started sweating profusely and could feel the intense heat of the sweat lodge. I was praying for purification for the four of us and, in my vision, saw Danny, Christopher, Mary Kathryn and myself sitting in a sweat lodge. I felt resentment flowing out of myself and could see it flowing out of Mary Kathryn, but not Christopher. A pure light surrounded Danny. He felt no resentment toward any of us. Rather, he had a look of tenderness and love, which made resentment impossible.

The ice and water in which Christopher had been lying was still in the room in two large containers. Mary Kathryn took a pitcher from Christopher's bedside table, dipped water from the containers and poured it over all three of us, then over Christopher.

That done, I started a chant for healing that Red Hawk had taught me. I danced very slowly around Christopher's bed, waving the fan, sweeping the smoke over his body. I was moving through a thick haze of smoke, but it was not the smoke from the cedar and sage. It was a haze of evil, which seemed to be fighting for control of Christopher's body. I found it difficult to see Mary Kathryn, and I needed to talk with her but couldn't. I saw her moving slowly, like a slow-motion movie, approaching the box. She took something from it, handed it to Dr. Walker and returned to her place at Christopher's head. She nodded to Danny and he grasped Christopher's feet. As they held his head and feet, I leaned over Christopher, took the eagle feather and drew a cross on his forehead--I was puzzled because I drew it backward and, somewhere in the deep recesses of my mind, I knew that--and then drew the sign for water over him. Having done that, I leaned over, placed my mouth to his and drew in a deep breath, turned to one side and exhaled fully. I then inhaled deeply, drawing the fragrance and smoke from the cedar and sage into my lungs. I turned back to Christopher, placed my mouth against his again and exhaled forcefully, filling his lungs. As I did, I collapsed.

Danny

I was surprised when Michael knew exactly what had happened to Christopher and explained it to Dr. Walker. From that point on, things got weird. All I really remember is feeling like I was in a sweat bath and then having some strange, I guess, hallucinations before passing out.

When I came to, I was in a hospital bed and burning up with fever. When I looked around, I saw Michael in a bed, across the room, tossing and turning. Dr. Walker came in and, before he was all the way in the room, Michael asked, "How's Mary Kathryn?".

"She's better than you two, that's for sure," Dr. Walker said. "Michael, I'm not sure about your treatment methods. First of all, the doctor gets sick and instead of one patient, I now have four. But, I'll have to admit, Christopher is a lot better than he was. From my experience with you, I assume you three have been bitten by the same bug as Christopher, though heaven only knows how that happens. Anyway, I got in touch with an infectious disease expert at the Center for Disease Control in Atlanta. As soon as I started describing what had happened he said, 'Another cow-shit case. When will farmers ever learn?' He then told me what he suspected we would find with the cultures and he was sure enough to recommend treatment, which I have started on all four of you. Right now I'm giving you something to control the fever, want you to drink all the fluids you can, and I'll see that you get something for sleep shortly. Now drink!"

I didn't need to be told, as I thought I never would get enough water. When I asked Michael what had happened, he told me what he thought had taken place. When I mentioned I felt like I was in a steam bath part of the time, he said he thought we had gone through a symbolic sweat to get rid of resentment of Christopher. "You didn't have any. I saw that," he said. The rest of the ceremony, I guess that's what it was, was to drive out evil spirits who were in control of Christopher. "I think," he said, "a part of it--since it happened to Matt and Luke--is that someone or someones have to be willing to offer themselves on behalf of the sick person. I think the symbolic sweat, my training, and there being three of us, meant we are not as sick as Matt and Luke were. Frankly, Danny, I don't understand it any better than you do. I just do what I have learned and what my spirit leads me to do."

We talked more about what had happened earlier, about his trip to the Black Hills and about his own experience of being near and desiring death. I was awed by the way Michael told me and by what I knew had happened, but it was still weird. I didn't think it would be something covered in my nursing course!

The nurse came in with juice and a handful of pills, one of which was to put me to sleep . It did its job quickly.

Uncle Michael

Margaret called me Saturday morning and told me all about what had happened with Christopher, Danny and the kids. She said Dr. Walker thought they could all go home Sunday afternoon, but would be at home for a couple days. "Could you stay with Michael while David and I are at work?" she asked.

"Of course. No problem. In fact, I'd love to. I haven't had a chance to really talk with him in ages."

"I suspect the Larsens would like to have Mary Kathryn at our place as well, if you will be there. She was also involved, and is not as sick as Michael, but a couple days out of school won't hurt," Margaret said.

"That's fine too," I responded.

Went I got home, I told John what had happened, and that I would be staying with the two kids for a couple days. "Of course, I'll be here when you get home since I'll only be there while Margaret is at work. She's only working six hours these days."

"Good. It'll get you out of the house for a change."

That had become a bit of a problem for the two of us lately. I know it's just getting used to living with someone, but little things are usually what eat away at a relationship, not big things. Well some big things do, as John had discovered in his first serious relationship.

Since the gallery was in the house, the only time I really got out was when I went on buying trips. All the sales I managed from the house, even those which involved works I had bought on a trip but had stored elsewhere. I would go for weeks without being out of the house, other than when I did errands around town.

John, on the other hand, was at school all day, as he said, dealing with adolescents and their hormones. When he got home, all he wanted to do was just relax. Especially on the weekends when he didn't have to go to school, I wanted to get out and do things, go places, and John still wanted to stay home. He was always urging me to go ahead and go and, occasionally, I did--but I'd come back, I'll admit, resenting the fact that I had been alone. I was alone all the time it seemed. So there was a note of bitterness in John's voice when he said staying with the kids would get me out of the house.

I enjoyed my time with Michael and Mary Kathryn. They were both in fair shape, so they were up most of the day. Both took a nap after lunch and Michael was still asleep when Margaret got home. She checked Mary Kathryn and found her vital signs were normal. "Definitely school for you Tuesday, but I think you need to stay here tonight, just in case."

Michael, it turned out, was not in quite as good shape. He was still running a slight fever. Margaret also got on him for not drinking enough fluids. "But I think you'll be ready for school Tuesday also."

I had a cup of coffee with Margaret and we talked about a whole lot of things. Finally she asked, "Michael, what's wrong? And don't tell me 'nothing'. You're just not your usual self, and every time John's name is mentioned, you change the subject. Trouble in paradise?"

"Well, maybe not trouble and it's definitely not paradise or, again, maybe you are right." I then told her about the problem John and I were having over going out. "I know it sounds trivial, and I keep telling myself it is, but it is still a burr under my saddle."

We talked for a while about that. Margaret was a good listener and said little as I talked my way through the problem. I guess it was the first time I had really looked at it as a real problem--because I kept talking and, otherwise, I would have said there was nothing to tell.

When I finished, Margaret asked, "Michael, have you talked to John the way you have been talking to me? I mean have you really talked to him?"

I realized I hadn't, and admitted it. "Why not? she asked. "How's anything going to be better so long as you don't talk? There has to be a reason you're not talking."

I thought about that and finally said, "I would like to tell you I don't know the reason, but I do. I don't know about you and David, but I am very conscious of the difference between John's age and my own. On the one hand, it doesn't seem like a lot and on the other it does. I don't know whether you know it or not, but gay men are generally pretty age-conscious. When you reach my age, you think there is no hope of finding someone to love. The usual places for meeting other men just don't work any more. I guess it's because the so-called "gay scene" just seems, well, immature and all the posturing is kind of difficult for someone my age. So you just give up and resign yourself to a lonely life for the rest of your years. Then if you are lucky, damn lucky, someone like John comes along. When that happens, you really can't believe it and you walk on eggs for fear you will chase him away."

"John feels fairly free to criticize me and the things I do. Often they are very small things to my mind but, when I try to tell him that, he gets upset. When I try to tell him the things he does which annoy me, he starts defending himself and gets upset. So I just walk easy."

"You're afraid of losing John and are working hard at making that happen, right?" Margaret looked at me unflinchingly. "Right?"

I hung my head, knowing that what she said was right and, at the same time, not wanting to admit it. I had too much to lose and knew that I would run out of chances if something was not done. "Yes, I guess you're right, Margaret. I guess you are."

"Well, do something about it." I promised her I would, and told her I'd be available Tuesday if she needed me to stay with Michael.

"Don't think I will, but thanks--and I will call on you if I do."

I was with Michael and Mary Kathryn on Monday and Tuesday. Wednesday I left on a long-planned buying trip and didn't get back to Concord until Friday afternoon. When I got home it was still an hour or so before John came home. I was determined to work on our relationship and thought a romantic dinner would be a good start. We had gotten into a pretty dull routine because John didn't want to go out and I didn't want to be at home, so we had pretty much settled into a non-confrontational sort of mutual misery.

John was usually home by 5:30 at the latest, and he was that late only when he had a faculty meeting or a meeting with parents after school. When 6:00 came and he was not home, I began to worry. If he was much later, the very romantic dinner I had planned would be beyond eating, much less romantic. When 6:30 came and John still hadn't gotten home, I called the school but got no answer other than the recorded messages about school events.

At 7:00 I heard John's car and was ready to light into him about being late and not calling, when I saw his face as he came in the door. I didn't know what was wrong, but it was definitely major. "John, Babe, what's wrong, what's the matter?"

John took one look at me and tears started streaming down his face. He ran to me, hugged me to himself and the dam really burst. As I held him close and gently rocked him in my arms, I was in agony, knowing how much pain he must be in to be so out of control.

Chapter Five

John Stevenson

My last period art class is not my most exciting one. It is mostly freshman who take art to get out of something else. They are not at all interested, for the most part, and spend the hour horsing around. Instead of teaching, I find myself trying to maintain some kind of order and not have too many students leaving the class with painted hair or faces. Today was especially bad since there had been a pep rally just before class and the hormones and hyperactivity were both running high.

As I took a brush from a girl just in time to prevent her giving a girlfriend a blue face, I thought about the previous year's last period class. It was a dream class. It had many great students including Luke Larsen, until he attempted suicide and changed his art into an independent study. I guess Luke was that miracle student, the one each teacher is promised in a lifetime of teaching. Well, maybe they had not been very talented for the most part, but were interested and hard-working. Now what I really wanted was the bell to ring and have these feral teenagers to go screaming and rushing out the door, hyped-up for a football game and more. As soon as their over-sexed bodies were out the door, it would be home and a stiff drink for me and no thoughts of school for two days.

Shortly before time for the bell, the intercom crackled and Ms. Jones called my name. When I answered, she said, "Mr. Stevenson, excuse me for interrupting. I know it's Friday and you want to get home, but I need to see you in my office immediately after the bell. It's extremely important."

I answered that I would be there, and wondered just what could be so important as to keep me from getting out of here in a nanosecond after the last bell. Damn, I wanted to get the hell out of here! The bell rang and what I had thought were totally uncivilized animals became worse as they started shouting and racing out the door. Only Keith Lewis, a poor senior caught in this zoo, spoke as he walked out, saying, "Have a nice weekend, Mr. Stevenson."

"You too, Keith. Any new CDs this week?"

"Nothing I think worth playing, just a bunch of kid groups doing hip hop. Trash in my book. See ya."

"Yea," I replied and turned to walk down the hall to Ms. Jones' office.

When I walked in her office, Ms. Jones' face told me this was not something unimportant. "Sit down, John, I think you'll need to be sitting," she said, and gave me a very weak smile. "I want you to read this before I say a word... and I want you to read it all before you speak." She then handed me a folded piece of lined notebook paper.

On the outside of the paper, written in pencil, was, "Two Miz Joines, Independunce Hi scool Princeipul". I unfolded the sheet and read the inside: "Miz Joines U got one of them cock sucking sex perverts learning kids and i don't mean no 3 Rs. i mean cock sucking and sech. ef you don't believe it ask that keith lewis who hes been fucking and some other queers he's been wit." It was signed, "a christian frend of his". Under that was written, "that means in his holy name to. his holy name, him who hates perverts. read yor bible."

Ms. Jones was right. I needed to be sitting down. This was a bolt out of the blue. Had something similar happened when I first started teaching, I would have been out on my ear without any recourse. Then I had been very careful not to let anyone know I was gay. I still didn't parade it. Of course, anyone who knew Michael and me knew we were more than close friends--although we certainly were close friends. But now, after all that Millie had done, in addition to law suits which gave gays some protection--not enough, but some--I couldn't believe what I had just read.

I looked up at Ms. Jones, and saw she was looking directly at me. "John, I have only one question to ask and I hope and trust you will tell me the truth. Have you ever so much as kissed a student on the mouth?"

What kind of question was this? I had been accused by some ignorant asshole of seducing students and Ms. Jones wanted to know if I had ever kissed one? Had she lost her mind? I didn't know what she was up to, but I looked back at her and said, "Ms. Jones, I have never kissed a student, period. For years I was reluctant to allow a student to hug me, but they wanted to and I finally came to allow it, but it's always the student, not me, who initiates it."

"That's all I wanted to know, John. I'm not sure who is behind this, although I have some ideas. I don't think it will stop with this note. A similar note has gone to the school board already. So far as I am concerned, the matter is closed, but it isn't and I know it. I do want you to know that I never believed a word of it. I have known you too well to even think that you might abuse your position as a teacher. I am behind you one hundred percent, but you need to know that this is probably not the end of the matter. I wish I didn't have to say this, but I think you need a lawyer should this go any further. Call Millie. I have already talked to her and she is livid. I am sure she can recommend someone. John, you don't know how sorry I am that this has happened. You are a gifted teacher--even when given a room full of freshman," she smiled. "You have given much to this school and this community and I, for one, will fight to keep you here and teaching. And there's no accusation of you hitting on principals," she said, walked from behind her desk and gave me a big hug. "Know I'm for you, John Stevenson!" she said, hugging me again.

I didn't think I could face Michael just yet. I needed time to get myself together. I left the school and just drove out into the country. It was a beautiful early-October day with just a hint of autumn, but I couldn't enjoy it very much. What would happen if, somehow or other, the person responsible for the note was to win and I lose my teaching position? Michael had given up a nice place and business in Charleston to stay in Concord with me. What if, suddenly, there was no reason for me to stay? Where would I go? Would he go with me? To tell the truth, recently we hadn't been the two happy lovebirds we had been at the start of our relationship. He had some habits which just annoyed the shit out of me, and when I spoke to him about them he tried to pretend they were not important. And he's always wanting to go out and I just want to have a quiet time at home after dealing with kids all day. To tell the truth, we hadn't been working at our relationship and it showed, especially now that I really needed him, his understanding and support.

I finally realized that I was going to become a basket case any second unless I could feel Michael's arms around me and hear his assurances that everything would be all right. I was shocked when I looked at my watch and saw that it was after 6:30. Michael would be beside himself with worry and I wouldn't blame him for being angry at me for being so inconsiderate. Dreading seeing him and yet knowing that without him I couldn't handle this mess, I turned around and headed home.

When I walked in and saw Michael, I completely lost it. I just ran to him and he took me in his arms and hugged me close, asking what was wrong. He held me tight and rocked me in his arms until I got control of myself.

When I had stopped crying, I looked into his wonderful eyes and thought what a fool I had been for letting little things get in the way of our relationship. He was what I needed and what would see me though this mess. I smiled and then kissed him tenderly.

I showed Michael a copy of the letter and after he read it he said, "This is what Millie has been calling about". "She has called every half-hour since school was out."

Michael had prepared a wonderful dinner for us and, since I was so late, much of it was past its prime. After he had read the letter he, as I, hardly felt like eating, so the dinner went even further down the road of no return. Finally we did eat a bit, and Michael fixed two expressos and brought them and a slice of sinfully rich chocolate cake to the den where I was sitting. As he handed me the cake he smiled and said, "The condemned man's last meal?".

"Not so long as I have breath to fight," I said, and meant it. He almost spilled his coffee as he leaned over to kiss me.

"Or so long as I have breath," he said as he stood.

We had almost finished our dessert when the phone rang. I was almost afraid to answer it and was relieved when Michael did. After he said "Hello," he handed me the phone.

"John here," I spoke into the phone.

"John, Millie. Tell Michael to turn on that dreadful speakerphone mess. I want both of you to hear this."

"Millie wants the speaker-phone on, Michael," I said. Michael reached over and pushed the button and I handed him the phone. "Ok, Millie, shoot."

"John, I don't think I need to say it, but I will. I don't believe for a moment you have ever been anything but professional and helpful to your students--and everyone else for that matter. Constance and I talked for a long time this afternoon after she got the note. I don't know whether she told you or not, but it got to her by a pretty strange route. A student who works as a cashier at Wal-mart gave it to her after lunch today. She is in a co-op ed program and works at Wal-mart in the morning and goes to school in the afternoon. Seems when she was leaving work her supervisor gave her an envelope and said a man had asked that she give it to the student. Inside was another envelope telling the student to take the enclosed note to Ms. Jones. At least that's the story the student told. Constance checked it out and it seems that's what happened. Anyway, when Constance got it, she decided just to trash it and forget about it. Then she got a phone call and a man asked if she had gotten his note, and told her he had sent one to the school board as well. That pretty much meant she couldn't just ignore it."

"The note to the school board came in today's mail. I gave it to Sheriff Putnam and asked that he check it for fingerprints. He checked the one at school as well. Got a few good prints and is seeing if there is any way to trace the notes to the writer. Since one came through the mail, there may be a federal case there. Doesn't matter, as I urge you to get a good lawyer and fight this. If the writer can be found, sue the hell out of him for defamation of character and anything else you can think of. Too much suing going on but, damn it, people like the writer need to be taught a lesson. The school board lawyer may end up working against you--he better be careful if he does--so get someone you trust. If you don't have anyone in mind, I'll loan you one of mine. They draw a salary just to look pretty most of the time. As a matter of fact, I have already told one of mine he is on the case, but you can get another if you like. You know damn well I'm taking this as a personal attack as well as an attack on a damn good teacher and a good friend. I guess I'm wound down now. You have anything to say?"

I must confess, both Michael and I were having to work very hard to keep from laughing out loud. "Don't think I have much to say, Millie, except thank you for having faith in me. I have always known I was open to an attack like this, but I guess I had finally relaxed, thinking it wouldn't happen. I don't know how to defend myself against someone who is afraid or ashamed to sign his name."

"I'm not sure having an x for a signature would help much," Millie said, only half joking. "I'm also concerned about this Keith Lewis. Do you know him?"

"Yes, he's a petunia in an onion patch," I laughed. "He is the only serious student in my last period class, and a senior among freshman at that. Surely you know him. Everybody in Concord knows Bad Man."

"Bad Man? Don't think I know what you're talking about."

"Keith Lewis is Bad Man, the DJ for Saturday morning on the local radio station."

"Afraid I am more than a little bit old for Concord's Saturday morning radio. Is he gay?"

"I honestly don't know. I've never heard the kids teasing him and they usually do, even though it is forbidden. The kids like his show, but he's a real loner. I like him, maybe because he is a serious student in my class from hell."

"Well, if this gets out, I want him defended too. This is absolutely slanderous and could really devastate a kid. Well, just wanted you to know I'm behind you a hundred percent, as is Constance. Michael, you take good care of our boy. We're going to have to kick ass big time over this." Having said that, Millie--in her usual style--hung up the phone without saying goodbye.

After listening to Millie, I'll admit I felt better. It was like discovering you had a Sherman tank on your side when all you thought you had was a slingshot!

Michael and I talked a bit about the note and the mess it stirred up, but soon we were talking about our relationship and how we had allowed it to drift, rather than working at it. We got a lot straightened out, including the acknowledgement that we'd have to do it again and again. Then, both exhausted, we tumbled into bed and discovered we were not THAT exhausted after all. But all good things must come to an end and we finally drifted off to sleep, snug in each other's arms.

Danny

Saturday afternoon, Dr. Walker said I could go home if I promised to keep taking the antibiotic which had proven effective against the bugs in the cultures, drink plenty of fluids and rest. I was happy to promise anything to get back to my own place.

Sunday, I decided I would go by and see Christopher. When I got to his room, he was awake and looked surprisingly well. I mean he was still a pretty sick boy, but definitely on the mend. We talked about what had happened to land him in the hospital--well, not exactly. He just talked a bit about being in the manure pond, not how he got there--and what had gone on here. He couldn't believe the story I told him about how he had been cured. That is he didn't believe until he asked why Michael had been at the hospital. "He came because, when you woke up for a few minutes, you said you needed to talk to him."

"I did? I don't remember that. All I remember is I was sliding down into a dark, filthy pool and needed help to get out. I kept reaching up and and no-one was there to pull me out, and I thought I heard someone telling me to talk to a friend. Strange... All of it is strange."

"You don't know the half of it. You weren't conscious when it all happened. But, tell me, how did you get in that manure pond in the first place? Who beat you up and put you there?" Christopher turned his face to the wall and said nothing, and I didn't push. Finally, after several long minutes, he said, "Danny, I am so ashamed of myself," and started crying, completely out of control.

I walked over to the opposite side of his bed, sat on the edge and pulled his head to my chest, holding him as he wept bitter tears, all the time sobbing, "I am so ashamed".

>From the times I had found myself weeping like that in a therapist's office, I know what to do. I encouraged Christopher to cry it all out and he did, weeping an ocean of tears. All the time he was crying, he was clutching at me, holding on for dear life. He must have cried hard for ten or fifteen minutes, and had just regained control when there was a knock on the door. I got up and Christopher lay back on his pillow and said, "Come in". Sheriff Putnam and a deputy came into the room.

After he had introduced himself, Sheriff Putnam introduced the deputy as Deputy Austin. "Christopher, we need to talk to you if you are up to it," the sheriff said.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Christopher," I said.

"Promise?"

"Promise," I replied, and nodded to the sheriff and deputy and left. There was more going on with Christopher, I was sure, than just being beaten and dumped in a manure pond, although that was bad enough.

Sheriff Putnam

When I got all the reports concerning the events surrounding Christopher Cicellis, I was very anxious to talk to the lad myself. I had a hunch the work my deputies had been doing for almost a year was about to produce results. I really needed to talk with Christopher, but he was too ill every time I called the hospital. Finally I got word that he was conscious and able to talk, so I asked Deputy Austin to accompany me to the hospital.

When we arrived, Danny Elrod was with Christopher. I have seen kids in trouble too often and, when I remembered how much trouble Danny had been in, I realized that there was always the possibility of them turning around--and Danny was proof of that. When Deputy Austin and I entered the room and introduced ourselves, Danny spoke then left.

"Christopher, we have some questions for you and we hope you have some answers for us," I said. "You were left in a pool of cow shit to die, don't kid yourself about that. Maybe you thought the people who did that to you were your friends and you want to protect them but, if you do, I hope you remember being left to die in cow shit up to your neck."

"Sheriff, I did think the guys who put me in the cow shit were my friends and, while I may have been damn stupid--I have been damn stupid--in the past, I have never been stupid enough to think that anyone who would do what they did to me is a friend. So ask away."

"Christopher, the car you were in before you got dumped was identified by Mr. Heidelberg. Actually, it was almost identified. He gave us a partial description and a partial license number. Fortunately, that was enough because a report of an abandoned car in Lexington fit the description and partial plate numbers, so it was located quickly. There were several beer cans in the car which have provided good fingerprints. And, as I'm sure you know, the prints were on file. They belonged..."

"To me, Kenny Haines, Frank Kitchen and Spike Ellis, right?"

"Almost. Your prints were not on the cans or anything else in the car. But there was a fourth set belonging to Ike Ramsey. Do you know him?"

"Not before Kenny introduced him as 'Ike, our friend and supplier,' that's all. And I did have a couple beers, so my prints should have been there," Christopher said.

"I think they made every effort to hide the fact that you were with them. What were you doing with that bunch?"

Christopher turned his face to the wall and said nothing. I just waited. Finally he spoke, "Sheriff, I am so ashamed of myself. Ever since I got here, I have been taking a little money from the till. Kenny, Frank and Spike used it to get grass and beer for us. I mean I generally paid for everything, but at least they paid attention to me. Anyway, last week Kenny told me we were about to get some really good grass and money as well. 'You need to lay hands on several extra dollars--at least a hundred,' he had said. I told him I didn't think I could, but I'd try. I was afraid Granddad would find out I was taking money if I took that much, so I just took a little each day, and had fifty when they came by to pick me up. We drove out into the country a bit, and Ike stopped the car and opened the trunk and showed us a bunch of little glass tubes. 'There's enough crack there to keep you in weed and beer as long as you like,' he said and then asked for the money."

"'Look, guys', I told them," Christopher continued, "'I don't mind taking money from the till to buy grass, but I am not dealing crack or having anything to do with it'. When I said that, Kenny slapped me across the face and said, 'Give me the money and shut up. You are in this just as much as we are.' I told him again I wasn't getting involved, and he slugged me and took the money I had. When he saw it wasn't what he expected, he hit me again and started kicking me. I passed out and woke up here. That's all I know."

"Can you describe the man with the three?" I asked Christopher.

"Not really. I mean of course I saw him, but never in very good light. He was tall, I guess six-one or two, dark headed--maybe even black haired--but with fair skin. He had a scar on his left cheek and a tattoo of a skull on the inside of his left arm. That's about it. But what about me? How much trouble am I in?"

"I suspect you have to ask Demetri that," I chuckled. "You said you stole from Demetri, but he hasn't reported that. You were with a bunch who planned to buy dope, but you didn't have any when you were dragged from the pit and there were no fingerprints on anything we found. Of course, I expect you to help us all you can."

"I certainly will. I think in more ways than one I have been given my life back." Christopher smiled, "You know that Greek Orthodox immerse babies in baptism so I got baptized again, in cow shit--but I guess cow shit is clean enough to give me a new start. I sure intend to help you all I can, I mean I was almost not here."

"You're right. You came very close to death and would have died had some decent people not worked to keep you alive. Well, Christopher, I think we have what we need but we may be back."

"Anytime," Christopher replied. "By the way, have you caught the four who put me in the pond?"

"Of course we have the three. That was easy since they just went home. We don't have Ike, but I think another day or two in jail will open the mouths of your former friends. We want Ike and Lexington police think they know where he is. But what we all really want is his supplier. Ike's really a pretty small fish. The higher up the chain we can reach, the better."

Christopher wished us luck and we left.

Millie

"When will it end, oh when will it end?" I asked myself as I hung up the phone after talking to Constance. I called her after the secretary at the school board had phoned to tell me someone had brought a letter addressed to the president of the board. I drove over, picked up the letter and read it. I almost exploded when I finished reading the ignorant slander it contained. Michelle, the secretary, told me there were copies sent to every member of the board. I knew there was no way it could be ignored, so I called Constance and learned she had received one as well.

Neither of us had any idea as to who had sent the venomous letters, and both knew that John Stevenson was in for a rough time. I called him and assured him of my backing, and offered one of my lawyers to defend him if he needed it. After I finished talking with him, I felt better and fixed myself a drink.

As I sat sipping my JD and branch, I suddenly felt very lonely. Damn it, I missed Eugene. I had a big hole in my life after Jason left home, and then Mr. Willingham had died, and I was well on my way to becoming a self-pitying old lady when Eugene entered my life. I know he thought I had given him everything, but I could never give him as much as he had given me. I started to call him when the phone rang. It was Woody.

We talked for over an hour. I told him about the attack on John and he was as upset as I had been. "He's a fine man," Woody said, "Anyone who has ever seen him with Michael would know he wasn't playing around with anyone else. Those two may have their problems--do you know anyone in a serious relationship who does not--but there's no doubt they are madly in love with each other. And I should know about being in love!"

Well, we talked about that for a while. It was private, but I will tell you that I felt thirty years younger when I hung up the phone. I suggested Woody might like to come down to Concord for a while and take in the beauty of the mountains in the fall. He said he'd have to give it some thought since he'd hate to drive the distance for only a day or two. I suggested he spend at least a couple weeks. We talked about that and then said goodnight.

As I got ready for bed, I was still thinking about Woody coming down and, at the same time, about what John was going through simply because he was in love. "It's amazing how much hatred is provoked by love. It really is." After I had said my prayers, I crawled into bed just as I heard fire sirens as the fire trucks raced down the street.

Uncle Michael

After John and I had discussed our relationship and sealed it afresh by making love, John quickly fell asleep. I did not. I lay beside the second man who had given me his love and whom I had loved in return. John and I had both been responsible for allowing our relationship to drift without giving it the care I should have known it needed. "An army always fights the previous war," echoed in my head as I came to realize--unconsciously for sure, but it was true nonetheless--I had been responding to John as I would have James, the first love of my life. But John was not James and responded to me very differently. I found both of us were often confused at first, but gradually we came to know each other on a very deep level, but I had, still, often treated John as if he were James, and that was wrong.

My mind then turned to the present crisis--and it definitely was a crisis--provoked by a vicious letter to Ms. Jones. I guess it is true that it is an ill wind which blows nobody good, because the storm the letter was sure to blow up had also shocked John and me into talking about us and getting out a lot of things which should have been out and dealt with weeks before. But we had dealt with things--mostly small, but definitely capable of growing large--and I relaxed, spooned myself into John's back and, just as I was drifting off to sleep, I heard a car scream around the corner. Almost immediately, there was an explosion and a bright flash of light. Both John and I jumped out of bed and rushed to the front of the house, where we saw flames through the window.

"What in the hell..." John exclaimed, rushed across the room, grabbed the phone and shouted, "I'll calling 911, Michael. Don't open the front door! I can see the flames and I'm afraid you'll be burned if you open the door." He then gave the 911 operator the needed information and turned to me. "What next, Michael?" he cried as we both grabbed our robes and headed for the back door.

Chapter Six

John

After Michael and I had talked about our relationship, and sealed it again with wonderful and tender love-making, I drifted off to sleep, comforted. I don't know how long I had been asleep when I was rudely awakened by a loud explosion. "What the hell?" I exclaimed, and leaped out of bed and rushed toward the front of the house. When I looked outside, the front porch was a mass of flames. I warned Michael not to open the front door and grabbed the phone, dialed 911 and gave the operator our problem and location. I had barely finished when I heard the sirens.

Michael and I threw on robes and rushed out of the house by a back door just as the fire trucks screamed into our street. The trucks had hardly stopped when firemen equipped with tank-type fire extinguishers quickly put out the fire on the porch and one in the yard. I saw that the one in the yard had been a burning cross.

A police cruiser pulled up soon after the fire trucks arrived, and its occupants came to where Michael and I were standing. A handsome young man introduced himself and his female partner. "I'm Officer Zack Ramsey and this is my partner, Officer Eliane Paige. What happened here?"

I told them we were in bed when we heard an explosion and when I got to the front, saw flames on the porch and called 911. "I have no idea who could have done this or why," I concluded.

"Well, Lane Nixon, the fireman in charge tonight, radioed us because of the burning cross. We haven't had any of that kind of Klan nonsense here in years. And it may just be one or two jerks. I'd sure like to find out who's behind this."

"Zack, come over here," a fireman, standing near the smoking cross, shouted.

Michael and I followed the two officers as they walked toward the cross. "Look what I found," the fireman said, pointing to a sheet of metal lying at the foot of the cross.

In very crude letters, a message was spelled out in red paint on the metal: "Cock suckers burn in hell. Some burn in their cock sucking beds. God's Avenging Angels." Beneath the message was a drawing of an angel holding a flaming cross.

"That sure is a new one on me," Zack said. "I've never seen anything like that. Lane, this is Michael Sanders and John Stevenson who live here. Mr. Sanders, Mr. Stevenson, this is Lane Nixon, night fire captain."

We shook hands all around and Lane continued, "We never had a chapter of the KKK around here, but years ago we did have a group in white sheets which called itself God's Avenging Angels. My dad knew them all and worked most of his life trying to get rid of them, and finally did. They burned a cross in a black farmer's yard and the fire spread, destroying his barn. But the slime didn't get away. One of them left a trail of gasoline from their car to the cross and, when he ignited the cross, the car caught fire and they were stranded. Welsh Henry, the black farmer, held them at gunpoint until the law got there. They all spent time in prison and had to pay to rebuild Welsh's barn and for the hay he had in it. They were broke when they got out of prison and I thought all of them had moved away. I suspect this is someone who knows about the earlier group and is aping it."

"I'll take this sign and see what we can get from it." Zack turned the sign around and laughed. "We have at least one fingerprint, a perfect one." Lane laughed as he pointed to a perfect fingerprint left on the sign by a paint-smeared finger. "See anything else which might be evidence?" Zack asked.

"There's an empty gasoline can near the cross and the bottles they used to make Molotov cocktails to throw on the porch," Lane said. Zack gathered up the things the night riders had left behind and said he would send someone for the cross in the morning. "And I'll see this area is patrolled tonight to make sure they don't return."

We all said goodnight and the firemen and police left. Michael and I went back toward the house, inspecting the porch when we reached the front. There was fire damage, but nothing serious. Repainting would probably be all that was required.

When we got inside, Michael asked, "John, do you suppose this was done by the same group or person who sent the letters to school?"

"I'm sure it was. I don't think two different groups or people would decide to harass me at the same time," I replied. We went back to bed and Michael hugged me to himself until I finally relaxed and sailed into the Land of Nod.

Danny

Dr. Walker came by my hospital room Sunday afternoon and, after I promised to take care of myself by getting plenty of rest, drinking plenty of fluids and taking my medicine, released me from the hospital. "But you are not to go back to school or work until Tuesday. You can move around a bit but don't overdo it," he warned.

As soon as I was dressed--it was good to have my ass covered after wearing a hospital gown for what seemed like days--I went by Christopher's room. Michael and Mary Kathryn were just leaving as I walked in. "Guess you are as happy to get out of here as we are," Michael said.

"I sure am. I had to promise I would take it easy and not go back to work or school for two days, but at least I'll be home."

"Same here," Mary Kathryn replied. "We're staying at Michael's under the watchful eyes of Uncle Michael and Michael's mom."

"Bet that puts a crimp in your style, Michael Boy," I laughed.

"Yea, nothing like having a good-looking woman nearby and someone holding a 'Hands Off' sign above her head. But I suspect we'll manage a little making out. Well, we've got to run. Laters."

When they had gone, Christopher asked, "Danny, what happened? What really happened?".

I pulled a chair close to his bed, sat down and said, "Christopher, I really haven't the faintest idea what happened. I mean I do, but I don't understand it." I then told Christopher what I remembered.

"You mean you actually saw resentment coming out of Michael and Mary Kathryn? Really?"

"Yea, I did. Well, you know it was like a fog or something but, yes, it was resentment. Why did they resent you?"

"They have reasons, real good reasons." Christopher then told me how he had been a real ass when Michael and the gang had done everything they could to give him a good time. "Worse than that, I know Bill and Linda--and Jacob too--told them how I had bad-mouthed their Uncle Michael."

"How? What do you mean?"

"I asked if he and John Stevenson were cock-sucking queers."

"And?"

"And they got me told in a hurry. Also said Mary Kathryn's brother and Greywolf's boy were queer and were married. Can you beat that?"

"You think there's something wrong with that?"

"Sure, don't you?"

"As a matter of fact I don't. The way I see it, there's too little love in the world and two people loving each other means there's more. So what if they are two men or two women?"

"Well, it's just not natural."

"What's unnatural about it if that's the way they were born?"

"You think people are born that way and it's all right?"

"Don't you?"

"Well, no. It's just not natural. There's no place for queers."

"Christopher, there are some gay people who refer to themselves as queers. I don't like the term myself and wish you wouldn't use it. And if there's something so wrong with being gay, how do you think Matt and Luke--that's who you were talking about--had the power to heal Michael and keep him from dying? If they were so evil and wrong, I don't think they could do that. And you know what? If they hadn't, you'd be dead now. Maybe you need to think about that, Buddy Boy." I intended that last to hit home and, from the look on Christopher's face, it did.

After a few quiet minutes in which I could almost see the cogs turning in Christopher's brain, he asked, "And you really think people are born that way and it's not something they chose and, well, it's really ok?".

"That's what I said and that's what I meant. Now I've got to go."

"Will you come by tomorrow, Danny? Dr. Walker says I have to stay here two more days and it will get awfully lonesome."

"Won't promise because I don't know how well I will be. But if I can I will, ok?"

Christopher just nodded and I left.

Chelsea insisted I take off the rest of the week and my hospital supervisor did the same. Both said they would see that my shifts were covered. I didn't argue with Chelsea, but I did at the hospital. I couldn't afford to miss any more work than was absolutely necessary. I had to have every penny I could earn. When I told the supervisor that, she said she thought she could come up with light work. "You'll probably be able to get as much rest here as at home. Just check in with me each time you come in." She had me doing a little of this and a little of that, such as watching a monitor, and I was still being paid and that was important.

I called school and got my assignments. Fortunately, I had no labs scheduled--because I couldn't do those at home but the regular assignments I could, and did. Of course, I missed the lectures but Buddy found someone who would send me a copy of their notes. I felt pretty comfortable about school.

Remembering that Christopher was still in the hospital and his asking that I come by to see him, I went by Monday afternoon. Aside from his cuts and bruises, he looked none the worse for the wear. "Hey, man, you're looking good."

"Feeling ok. I think I could go home, but Dr. Walker says not until Wednesday. You doing ok?"

"I'm fine. Was told I couldn't work or go to school until Tuesday, but my supervisor found an easy job for me until I'm feeling better. I feel fine. Well, a bit weak--a whole lot weak--but, otherwise, I'm fine."

"Michael once said to me 'Methinks you protest too much," in regard to something else, but maybe it applies to you right now," Christopher said with a grin.

"Other than being as weak as dish water, I really am fine." I was standing in the doorway and Christopher patted the bed beside himself and said, "Have a seat".

I started toward the chair in the corner, but Christopher patted the bed again and said, "Here. I can see you better here." I sat on the edge of his bed, half-turned so I could see him clearly.

"Danny... you know that sounds like a kid's name, I think I'll call you Dan, Dan the Man." Christopher smiled and patted my arm.

"Thanks. I'd like that," I responded. "So how are you doing?"

"So far as being sick is concerned, I'm doing ok. I couldn't run a road race--I am really, really weak--but I'm doing ok. It's other things that are not so good."

"Such as?"

"Well, for starters, how I have treated Demetri--Granddad. You don't know what he did for me and how I have repaid him by being an asshole." Christopher told me about his mother and the trouble he had been in. He grew very quiet for a while then said, "I have been a real asshole, but I guess I was lashing out at what had happened to me. Not that that's an excuse. There's no excuse for what I have been and done. It's just an explanation, I guess."

"Yea, we are often our own worst enemy."

"Well, sometimes we're not. Sometimes someone else is our worst enemy. Like one of my mother's customers who moved in for a while--there were a string of those. She insisted I call them uncle. They were uncles all right--uncles to the devil!" Christopher told me how he had been abused by them and one especially. His eyes were misty. I could see he was on the verge of tears and I barely heard him when he said, "Thank God the bastard stole something from the old lady and she kicked his ass out."

He kept walking around the subject until finally I had an idea what he wanted to say, but couldn't bring himself to speak out loud. "He raped you?" I asked softly. Huge tears started rolling down his face as he nodded, then hid his face in his hands. I reached out and pulled his head to my shoulder and held him tightly, stroking his hair as the dam burst and he cried uncontrollably.

I kept holding Christopher tightly and stroking his hair until he regained control of himself. He raised his head from my shoulder, looked into my eyes and said, "You don't know how terrible it is. It didn't just happen once. I still feel like I'm dirty, filthy, unclean."

"Christopher, I do know what it is like. God knows, I know what it's like--every sickening feeling and all the cruel pain. I damn well know exactly what it's like. I have been there." Christopher started crying again, and this time he held me close and gently rubbed the back of my neck. I told Christopher about being a victim of McBride, leaving out no details. "I, too, felt unclean and filthy. I was sure no-one could ever touch me without being soiled as well. It's taken a lot of therapy to get over it and even now I sometimes get that feeling."

"You were raped?"

"Yea, again and again. Finally I just gave up and went along to save myself--and my ass," I smiled weakly at Christopher.

We talked for a long time, he letting out all the pent-up anger and hatred for what had happened to him and what he had done with his lashing out. Once he had pretty much exhausted himself, I told him about Buddy, Jake and myself. "Christopher, you have a long, often hard, road ahead of you. I won't lie about it. And you have a choice to make. You can either choose some form of self-destruction as Jake did, or you can seek--and you will find--help to overcome the damage done to you in the past, as Buddy and I have. There's no excuse now and, man, it is all up to you. You have friends and helpers available and they will be there for you, but you have to decide and you have to do the work." We talked a bit longer and when I was ready to go, I reached out to Christopher and hugged him. He clung to me, but this time didn't cry.

"You'll come to see me tomorrow?"

"Sure."

"Promise?"

"Promise, Christopher."

"Chris, maybe?"

"Sure, I like that. Chris. 'Til tomorrow."

I went back Tuesday and the two of us talked much longer about our past and our feelings of being used and left feeling dirty. Finally I asked, "Chris, have you ever been in counseling?".

"Not really. I mean I have spent hours in the school counselors' office while they tried to decide what to do with me. I was a problem in school--a number one asshole there too. Of course, when I wanted to, I did well, but I seldom cared one way or another. I got sent to the next grade so my teachers wouldn't have to deal with me again. I am actually pretty far behind, I guess."

"Well you better do something about that, starting as soon as you can get the assignments you've missed. But I do think you need to see a counselor. It's what has kept Buddy and me going. I have no idea when we will stop, if ever. I do know we will probably have problems all our lives because of what happened to us, but we are closer to being normal than I ever hoped to be. You need the same thing." Chris said he would think about it.

"Chris, I want more than 'I'll think about it'. You have people ready, willing and able to help you but, by damn, you have to make the effort to ask and seek help. No-one can force it on you. I would if I could, but I can't."

Chris didn't answer, just changed the subject, but I was not letting him off the hook. Maybe for today, but I'd put him right back soon.

After we talked a while longer, I said, "Well, I have to go. Check with the nurse and have her make an appointment with a counselor. Ours is booked solid, I know, but I asked her about a counselor for a friend at school and she recommended Marvis Pitman. Your nurse can get her number and you can call for an appointment. I expect to hear when the appointment is the next time I see you. You get released tomorrow, right?"

"Right! But you'll come to see me anyway, won't you? I'll be at my granddad's house."

"I'm not too sure about that. The only transportation I have is my two feet, and apartment-hospital-hospice is a pretty small area and I have a ride to the college. If I'm up to it I'll give it a try, but I kinda doubt I can make that long a walk right now. But I'll call if I can't get over."

I turned to leave and Chris said, "Dan, no hug today?".

I laughed and said, "Wasn't sure you really wanted a hug from a man".

"Maybe not just any man, but I'll take one from you any time I can get it!"

I leaned over Chris and he put his arms around me and pulled me to himself. I lost my footing and fell on top of him. "Whoa! Take it easy," I laughed. Chris laughed as well and held me very tight. He held me for so long that I had some very strange thoughts, but dismissed them as Chris turned me loose. "I'll try to see you tomorrow," I said as I left.

Wednesday I tried to get everything done that I had been unable to do or had just been putting off, and although I really wanted to see Chris, I knew I wasn't up to the long walk. I phoned him and told him that and how disappointed I was, but I just wasn't up to it. He said he understood since he had pretty much worn himself out doing nothing, and he did let me know he was disappointed too. Not being able to be together didn't stop our talking. We talked on the phone for over an hour. When I asked if he had made an appointment with a counselor, he said he hadn't. "I was so excited about getting out of the hospital, I forgot."

"Chris, I want a promise you'll do that tomorrow. Promise."

"I'm not sure, Dan. I'm just not sure."

"You like feeling filthy and dirty, I take it."

"How dare you, Dan! How dare you!"

It was obvious Chris was crying and I guess I might have let up, but I kept thinking about Jake and what might have been the outcome had Buddy and I pushed him harder. Of course, we were having a hell of a time dealing with our own shit, but... it was past and nothing could be done now, except try to prevent it happening again. "Well I wondered, since you don't seem to want to do anything to change how you feel." There was a long silence and I just let it go on.

"Dan? Dan, are you still there?"

"Yea, I'm here, this time."

"Can't you say something?"

"I did."

"Dan, what do you want me to say? I mean what do you want me to do?"

"Chris, I want you to get where you think Chris is a pretty great man regardless of what has happened to him in the past."

"See a counselor?"

"Do you know any other way?"

"No, but..."

"Yes?"

"Ok, I promise, Dan. I promise."

"Great!" We talked for at least half an hour longer and when I said goodbye, I reminded Chris of his promise.

I had the rest of the week off from the hospice and school, but I decided I could handle school, so I went back Thursday and Friday. By the time I got through school and the things I had to do around the apartment, I was pretty much beat and knew I couldn't handle a round trip to Chris' place. Instead, we again talked for ages on the phone. He was much stronger and planned to be up and about over the weekend. He told me he had an appointment with the counselor on Tuesday after school. "Dan, thanks for not letting me just slide along."

"Always happy to put a friend on the spot," I laughed, both because I was half-joking and because I was happy Chris had taken a step toward getting back into the human race.

Before we finished talking, he suggested we celebrate in some special way, but neither of us could think of anything. Then Friday night when we talked for the second time that day, Chris said he was planning something for the weekend and I should keep it free. I laughed and asked him just what he thought I would be doing to be tied up. As I hung up the phone, I asked myself just what was going on there. I wasn't sure, but I did know I really liked Chris. Beyond that, I wasn't sure of anything.

Mary Kathryn

I knew about Luke and Matt healing Michael, but I hadn't been there. It had sounded very strange, but it was not nearly as strange as Michael healing Christopher. How had Singing Sparrow known when to send the things Michael needed? She said she'd had a vision in which Red Hawk told her to send them but, to me, that was as strange as her sending them. I thought about that when I had recovered enough to think. Sure I knew that Michael, somehow or other, had been chosen to become a medicine man, and I had gone through my own preparation for womanhood, but it hadn't seemed as serious.--well that's not true, it was very serious. I didn't know what the difference was, but there was a difference between that healing and this healing in which I had taken part.

Back at school Wednesday, we were the talk of the school and at lunch the new Fellowship was full of questions. Michael and I spent the entire lunch period talking about our experiences. Everyone was amazed, but just accepted it as something special. One result was that both of us were being called upon again and again as peer counselors. Michael finally had to announce that we were working with all the students we could handle, and that the other peer counselors were as qualified as we were. By the end of the following week, as usual in a high school, we were old news and the load on us had slacked off. But the other counselors had become as busy as we had been--the program was really going well. Also, the woman's group Linda and I had gotten started was going well and we turned it over to two girls who were on the peer counseling team and were good leaders.

The posters for the teen club had been made and were posted all over the school and the town. We were set to open in a week--Friday, October 13--but there was a lot of objection to doing it on Friday the thirteenth, so it got postponed until the twentieth. Some people! Here in 1995 they were worried about Friday the thirteenth! Keith had become a regular member of the Fellowship and actually was a very sociable fellow with us, but was still a loner so far as the rest of the school was concerned. I think he wanted it that way since he could easily become a teen idol with his radio job and I knew he didn't want that but, heaven knows, it didn't stop some of the teeny-boppers from trying!

The student government was taking a lot of time. I was surprised when the discipline part became the smallest task. By this time, students had learned not to fool with student judges and juries. The penalties were swift and pretty tough. A favorite with judges was community service. This was really humiliating, in a way, since students doing community service were seen by other students. The community service, where possible, was related to the offense. For example, a group of girls who decided to use their lipstick on the girls' restroom walls were assigned to clean the restrooms for an hour a day for two weeks. After that there was very little cleaning to do in the restrooms other than the very routine cleaning to be expected in boys' or girls' restrooms. Everyone knows how students can make other students wish they were somewhere else, especially when where they are is cleaning toilets! All in all, the system was working.

The Fellowship could take a lot of credit for the success of both programs. But with school work, student government, peer counseling and the teen club, Michael and I were extremely busy. About the only time we got to spend together was doing homework. I never thought I would appreciate homework, but it did give us time together. And, of course, we had missed two days of school and, given our schedule, that meant we had major catching-up to do.

Christopher was in the hospital until Wednesday and wouldn't be back to school until the following Monday. Michael had gone to all his teachers for his assignments. We went to his place Wednesday after supper and took the assignments and helped him with them. He sure was a changed person. He was trying very hard to get his school work done and done well. He kept apologizing for being such an ass and, finally, Michael said, "Look, Christopher, you are forgiven so far as I am concerned. Now you have to forgive yourself."

"That's not very easy to do," Christopher had replied. "Man, I have fucked up going and coming, and not just here but practically since I was born."

"Christopher, I said when I first met you that I thought there had to be some good in you because you are Demetri's grandson and he is a fine man. That's the only reason I didn't beat the living shit out of you on several occasions. Now you have a whole load of crap behind you and you seem to want to keep going back and trying to drag it along. Leave it. It's over. You can't change it. What you can do is live a good life now."

"Easier said than done, but I'm trying. Dan has really been on my butt..."

"Dan? Who's Dan?" Michael asked.

"Danny Elrod. I think Danny is a little boy's name and Dan is not a little boy, he's a man. Anyway, he's been on my tail to make an appointment with a counselor."

"Probably a good idea. Sometimes you need help forgiving yourself--and others who have hurt you."

"Yea, well, I guess I will. But since you did whatever you did and kept me alive, I've wanted to know what happened to you when you were dying."

Michael started telling Christopher what had happened and, when he told him how he had been knifed, Christopher was full of questions--not about the event, but about Matt and Luke being gay. After we had talked for half an hour I guess, Michael and I got ready to leave and Christopher thanked us and begged us to come back. "We'll be back tomorrow--with more school work," Michael laughed, "and to pick up what you do tonight and tomorrow."

We did go back and Christopher was happier than I had ever seen him. I mean the change was really remarkable. After we had helped him with his school work, he started talking about Dan. "You know about him and his past?"

"Sure do. He was in a gang that tried to kill a bunch of our friends last year." Christopher looked shocked. Michael and I told him about the attempt to run Luke and our friends off the road. "But he sure has changed. He is a great guy," Michael said.

"Yea, he sure is," Christopher agreed, then changed the subject abruptly--at least I think he changed the subject. "I think we all need a little celebration this weekend. All of you for keeping me alive and me for being alive. Can't be anything really wild since I am still pretty weak, but I'd like to do something."

"We'll have to give that some thought," I said. "I think we can come up with something."

As Michael and I drove home, we talked about a celebration of Christopher's rebirth. When I said that, Michael slapped the steering wheel and said, "That's it!".

"That's what?" I asked.

"During Christopher's healing, I made the sign of the cross over him. It was backwards and I knew it, but didn't know why. I've been thinking about that off and on ever since. When you said rebirth, it came to me. Christopher is Greek Orthodox. They make the sign of the cross backwards. Well, I guess that's wrong because who knows which came first. Anyway, its different from the way we do it. I'm glad I finally realized that. But how are we going to celebrate?"

"Remember how much Christopher enjoyed the day at the falls? I think we all could use a day there. Sunday after church is a good idea."

"Sounds good, Wild Woman," Michael said as we pulled into my drive. The Tracker had barely stopped before Michael reached across and took me into his arms. As he did, the gear shift got him. "Ouch! Damn, I remember when Luke complained about a damn gear shift keeping him innocent. No worry for him, but if we are to provide the grandchildren, I need to remember that!"

"Poor Baby, think you can make it to the porch swing?" I was almost laughing, but when I saw the agony on Michael's face, I stopped.

"Give me a minute to recover," he said between moans. When he was finally able to walk, we got out of the Tracker and walked to the porch swing. I sat down and Michael sprawled out in the swing, his head in my lap. "Mary Kathryn, what has happened to all the hot love-making sessions we used to have?" he asked.

"Seems to me they have been replaced by being peer counselors, student government officials, and medicine men and honors students. Most of that means we are both busy caring for everyone else and no-one is caring for us, not even the two of us."

"I don't resent doing any of those things. I think they are important but, damn, we are also."

"I couldn't agree more, but what can we do about our situation? I don't see any answer."

"Mary Kathryn, there has to be one. We can't give and give and give with no receiving. We are only human, you know."

"Yea, I know, but we are wasting good time right now. That would be one step in the right direction." Having said that, I let action replace words as I bent forward while raising Michael's head from my lap. Our lips met in a passionate kiss, the first of many. A porch swing is ok for calm making out, I guess, but we were not into calm that night. We finally left the swing, and Michael leaned against the wall and pulled me to himself. His tongue invaded my mouth and made me aware of what we had been missing for what seemed like ages. Michael slid his hands under my shirt and up my back as his tongue dueled with mine. Slowly he drew a hand around my body, under my bra, cupped a breast, then pinched a hardened nipple between his fingers. My hands were behind his head, pulling his lips to mine. I could feel his hardness pressing against me. Michael was hot and I was hot. I reached down and slid his zipper open. My hand reached in and found his manhood and took it in my hand.

Both Michael's hands were rubbing my breasts, pinching a nipple now and then, sending electric charges through my body. I squeezed his manhood and started stroking it slowly. As I did, one of Michael's hands left a breast and traced a line down my front. He found my zipper, slid it down and his hand found my womanhood. Just as he started giving me great pleasure, the porch light came on. Both of us did a high-speed job of closing zippers and getting hands where no-one could object. We got presentable just in time, because Dad opened the door--I'm sure he had turned on the light to give us time to get decent--and said, "Don't you think it is time you two were at home?".

"I am home, Dad," I laughed.

Dad smiled and said, "You know want I mean, Miss Larsen. Five minutes more." He went back inside, closed the door and turned off the light.

Michael kissed me once again, softly, and said, "Mary Kathryn, I love you more than I can ever say and if I neglect you, know it's not because I want to, but because I am caught up in something..."

"Something bigger than both of us? Hardly seems possible, Michael, but I know what you mean. I guess, for the first time, I really do know what you mean because I have been neglecting you recently for the same reason, but..."

"But we have to find ways to not neglect each other. I know we love each other but, you know, I think love--and being in love and loving--is like a plant. It may be very hardy and all that, but it still requires care. Know what I mean?"

"I sure do, Babe."

"Tomorrow the falls?" Michael asked, when he knew he had to go.

"Tomorrow the falls. It may be our last chance to swim. If the weather's warm, we can take it, but it is October, you know."

"Yea. Tomorrow, my Wild Woman." Michael kissed me goodnight and said, "I'll give you a call when I finish Saturday chores."

After an hour working on some school assignments, I undressed, slipped into a shorty gown and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. When I finished, I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and liked what I saw. And I knew Michael liked it as well, and that was all that was important.

Michael

I was aching as I kissed Mary Kathryn goodnight, went to the Tracker and drove home. Mom and Dad had already gone to bed when I got there, so I was as quiet as possible getting in and going upstairs. Mom was really exhausted when she got home these days, and Dad had finally laid down the law. She was to work only half a day starting Monday. When I got upstairs, I went straight to the bathroom and finished what Mary Kathryn had started. I cleaned up, went to my room and worked a bit on a couple math problems I was having difficulty with. When I finished, I turned on my stereo, put on a nice, relaxing CD and crawled in bed. I had just got in when the phone rang. I grabbed it quickly, hoping it didn't wake up Mom and Dad.

"Michael here," I said into the phone.

"Michael, Christopher. Hope I didn't wake you up."

"No, I just crawled in bed. I only hope I got the phone before it woke Mom and Dad. What's up?"

"I tried to call you earlier, but your Mom said you were out somewhere with Mary Kathryn. Anyway, what I called about was the possible little celebration. I'm not sure how to go about it, but..."

"Hey, Mary Kathryn and I were talking about that tonight. We thought about a party at the falls Sunday afternoon. We forgot to do anything about it. Kinda got involved in some personal stuff."

"Hope I'm not interfering too much with your personal stuff."

"That's ok. What do you think about Sunday afternoon?"

"Sounds great. Can I invite Dan?"

"Sure, everyone will be there as before. Tell Dan to invite Buddy and Gloria as well."

"Are you sure this is ok with everyone?"

"Sure, I'm sure. Afternoon at the falls, if the weather is good, with an evening picnic."

"Great! And thanks again, Michael... for everything."

"Glad to do it, Christopher."

When I got up I had my usual Saturday chores and some other things Dad had for me to do. It was lunch time before I finished. I changed out of my work clothes, took a quick shower and ate lunch. After lunch, I asked if there was anything else I needed to do and Dad said I was free to go chasing wild women. "Dad, you are a better man than I am if you can chase wild women. Well, chasing maybe... but catching them? I have more than I can handle with the one wild woman I've caught." Dad laughed and said he guessed he liked to brag but, to tell the truth, he had all he could handle in the one wild woman doctor he had caught. Mom laughed and asked what made him think he could handle even one.

"Oh, I forgot. Mom, think we could have a picnic at the falls tomorrow afternoon if the weather's good? Christopher called last night and asked about a celebration of his recovery--and I think he meant a lot more than recovering from being sick. He's a really changed guy."

"Don't see why not. Who's invited?"

"I think everybody. This is likely to be the last weekend we can swim, so let's just invite everybody. Christopher asked about inviting Danny and I told him to invite him, and Buddy and his girl Gloria as well."

"I think I can get everyone rounded up. It's an excellent idea."

"Well, I'm off. I think Mary Kathryn and I may spend the afternoon at the falls since it's so sunny and warm."

I called Mary Kathryn and she said she'd meet me there.

As I walked to the falls, I marveled at how nice the day was. I guess I shouldn't have been surprised. After all it was October and early October was noted for its beautiful sunny, warm, clear days--and this was definitely one of them. When I reached the falls, I crossed the canes thinking that Mary Kathryn would know to come on in if she wasn't there already. As I came out of cane break I saw her, sitting on a blanket at the edge of the water. Sometimes I forgot just how beautiful she was. I stopped to admire the woman I loved so very much. She was sitting with her back to me, her golden hair practically glowing in the sunlight. I walked toward her and, honestly, my heart was racing with the thoughts of being alone with her all afternoon.

I guess she didn't hear me, because I was right behind her and she hadn't moved. I sank to my knees, reached out and touched her shoulders as I leaned forward and kissed the back of her neck. "You better be Michael Andrews or you are in big trouble," she said without turning around.

"And if I am Michael Andrews?"

"Then you are in for some hot lovin'."

"Then you better believe I am Michael Andrews!" I said as I turned her to face me. "I am most certainly Michael Andrews!" I said, then kissed her full on the mouth, kneeling on the blanket she had spread on the beach.

Mary Kathryn reached up, placed her hands on my shoulders and pulled me down on the blanket. She had me at a disadvantage, as I was off balance, and she took full advantage of that. Before I could right myself, she was all over me. Finally, she was sitting astraddle my stomach and started pulling my shirt off. When she had it off, she became very quiet as she traced the scars on my chest with a finger, and got a kind of sad look on her face. "Michael, you know you are a wonderful guy who has given just about all you have to give for your friends. You know that?"

"I guess I never really thought about it. Like I didn't think when I jumped between Matt and that knife-wielding fool. I just did it. I guess that's the way I do most things. I just do them without thinking."

"Says a lot about the man I love. I mean you act in good ways without thinking. You just do what comes naturally. Have you ever really had an evil thought, Michael Andrews? I mean really?"

"Sure I have, often. I mean I was ready to beat the shit out of Christopher a dozen times. I think those were evil thoughts.

"But you didn't act on them. Maybe what I meant was, did you ever have an evil thought you acted on?"

"I guess you didn't pay much attention to me when Mom--Elizabeth Mom--was sick. I acted a complete asshole then."

"You're right. I didn't pay much attention to you then. I was madly in love with some little middle school kid with red hair. I was thinking about that the other day and you know what? I think it might have been Jacob. He was in the grade ahead of me and everyone called him Red, but I think it might have been Jacob."

"Well, I don't have to worry about that one. You go after Jacob and Paula will have your ass."

"Not if she's not here, and she's not."

I got a kinda sick feeling in my gut. I mean, Mary Kathryn couldn't really be after Jacob could she? "You aren't are you?"

"Aren't I what?"

"After Jacob."

"Are you kidding? Why would I want second best?"

"Well, I was just wondering why you brought it up."

"Because I wanted to tell you why I wasn't paying attention to you when you were an asshole."

"Oh."

"Yea, oh. And you know something else, Mr. Andrews? I don't think Jacob and Paula are an item anymore, at least so far as Jacob is concerned."

"What do you mean? What are you talking about?"

"You sure miss a lot, Michael. Jacob and Susan are always together and he gets that sick calf look in his eyes every time he looks at her."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I'm sure. Women don't miss that sort of thing."

"Damn! I wonder how Paula will take that, if it's true?"

"It's true. But don't you think it's about time we got naked and got in the water? Right now the water will be nice because the weather is warm, but once it cools off..."

"Mary Kathryn, too muchum talk, notum enough action," I said in my worst movie-fake Indian voice.

We both knelt, facing each other. Mary Kathryn had already removed my shirt, so I unbuttoned hers and pulled it from her wonderful body. "You're braless," I said.

"Saving you some work."

To let her know I appreciated her thoughtfulness, I leaned forward and kissed a nipple then worked on it a bit with my tongue. "Think you better stop that if you want to get any swimming in," she giggled.

"Who cares about swimming when there are nipples to be kissed and played with?" I responded. As if in answer, Mary Kathryn leaned forward and nipped one of my nipples. In the time it took her to do it, I went from half hard to roaring hard.

Mary Kathryn reached over, slid my zipper down and said, "I see someone else is into time saving. No briefs." I half stood so she could slide my pants to my ankles, then sat back on my butt as she pulled them off, freeing a very hard cock. Having freed me, Mary Kathryn rocked back on her heels and I loosened and removed her jeans. We were both completely undressed and the sun felt very warm on bare skin. I managed to get in one kiss before Mary Kathryn jumped up, grabbed my hand and headed for the water where we dove in together.

The water was cold enough to take care of my erection and to make swimming a near-necessity. We swam and played in the water until Mary Kathryn swam to the shore, crawled out and raced to the top of the falls where she stood, beckoning me. I quickly joined her and we embraced, exchanged a passionate kiss and dived. For the next half hour we swam, dived and swam again. Finally, we both got out of the water and lay side-by-side on the blanket.

"Michael, do you realize that this is the first time we have had this much time alone in ages? Actually, we really haven't had any time to ourselves--I mean more than a few minutes here and there--since we got back from Ohio."

"I know, Mary Kathryn, and I have two very definite feelings about that. I feel cheated and feel I have cheated you. But what would you have had us not do in order to have time together? I keep asking myself that question and I can't come up with an answer. Or, to be truthful, I guess the answer is 'nothing'. And that makes it seem like I place everything ahead of being with you--and I don't, yet I do. I don't know what I mean."

"I don't either, but I feel the same way. Yet when I look around at other people our age, they don't have a problem like that. They seem to have all the time in the world and, in fact, talk about being bored and having nothing to do. Everything for them is booooriiiing."

"We're more like our moms and dads. They have their jobs, taking care of us--not as hard a job as it once was, or at least not as time-consuming--all that sort of thing, and not a lot of time for each other. And when I look at Mom and Dad, they are practically newly weds and still have to make time for each other. I mean they have been lovers a shorter time than we have. Doesn't that seem kinda strange?"

"All I know is we are going to have to start doing what they do and making time for each other. I need you and your support. I need to be told you love me. I need to be held by you. Doesn't mean that I think you love me less than you did, just that I, damn it, need to be told and showed."

"Then let's get on with show and tell!" I said, with more than a little enthusiasm. And we did just that. I'm sure what I told Mary Kathryn, often whispering in her ear, would seem like nonsense or just mushy words to someone listening, but it was what I felt and what I wanted Mary Kathryn to hear from my lips. She, of course, told me of her love for me and--while I might not have said so--I, too, needed to hear the words. We didn't short-change the showing either. It wasn't long until both of us were really hot. Mary Kathryn called a halt and I was kinda glad she did, but thought it was about time for there be no halt.

"I think we both need a swim to cool off," she said and, getting up, she grabbed a hand to pull me up. We swam for a short time, maybe fifteen minutes, and once again sat on the blanket. I had a thought that had been running around and around in my head in the past few weeks, but hadn't had enough time with my Wild Woman to do anything about it. But that moment there seemed to be time and to be THE time.

Mary Kathryn was sitting between my legs with her legs stretched out on either side of me. Facing each other, I decided it was the time to act. "Mary Kathryn, you have had a real taste of what I suspect my whole life will be like--running around doing what I feel I have to do and not spending time I want to spend with you. I suspect a lot of the time I'll be doing things other people think are crazy, such as rescuing assholes like Christopher was. You and I both know that I am headed for the priesthood and that means not much money and a lot of work. It also means that I have almost nine years before I am finished with school. To be honest, I don't think it's fair to ask anyone to wait that long for a normal life for a man and his wife, and mine won't be normal even then, but I'm selfish."

"Michael, you can say a lot of things about yourself, and some of them might not be exactly nice or desirable, but selfish is certainly not one of them and you know it."

"Maybe not in most things, but in one thing I think I am." I placed my hands behind Mary Kathryn's head, leaned forward and kissed her very gently. Breaking our kiss, I looked into her blue, blue eyes and said, "Knowing that it's definitely in the future--the pretty distant future, I guess--and knowing as well as it can be known what my life will be like, I have a question: Mary Kathryn Larsen, will you marry me?"

I guess Mary Kathryn was taken completely by surprise, because she had a puzzled look on her face. She finally looked at me and asked, "Michael, what did you say?".

I smiled, looked into her eyes deeply and asked again, "Mary Kathryn Larsen, will you marry me?".

"I thought I misunderstood you, Michael. But I guess not. You asked me to marry you."

"I certainly did. Do I get an answer?"

"Well, Michael, as you said, it will be years before we can even think about that. I mean even if we married before you start seminary... and you are starting seminary, aren't you?"

"Well, how do I know? I mean that's six years away. How do I know what I will be like, what I will think or decide six years from now?"

"I guess that's your answer, Michael. If you don't know what you will be like-- what you will think, decide six years from now--I don't see how you can expect me to be different. How can you expect me to know what I want to do six years from now?"

"Holy shit, Mary Kathryn, I was talking about seminary, not about getting married. I know about that. I mean I definitely know about that."

"And you don't know about seminary?"

"Well, I mean I could change my mind. I THINK that's where I'm headed, but I could change my mind!"

"Could you? Do you really think you can or that you will?"

"I like to think I can. I mean I'm a free man. I can do what I please."

"Can you? You have to convince me of that, because I don't believe a word of it."

"Mary Kathryn, you're just trying to change the subject."

"No, I'm very much on the subject. Michael, we are sixteen and high school juniors. To be honest, very few high school students manage to stay together more than a few weeks, months at the most. We have been a couple now for how long? The way I count it, it's been less than a year and you are talking about a lifetime. You may not think so, but when I marry it's going to be for good. 'Til death do us part'."

"For me too, Mary Kathryn. I'm not asking about a fling. I'm asking you to be my wife and seminary has nothing to do with that."

"Michael, you know better. And I certainly know better. It has everything to do with it. Sure, if I married you, I'd have a life of my own, but I'd still be a priest's wife and who you are would definitely have an impact on me. I think I have a right to a 'yes' or 'no' concerning seminary before I give you an answer."

"Would a 'yes' or 'no' change your answer?"

"Not fair, Michael, because I know you too well. You'd change your response to get the answer you want."

"You think I'd lie about seminary?"

"Well, I suspect you might wiggle your answer a little. So what's your answer?"

"To be honest, Mary Kathryn, I don't think I can get out of seminary and I'm not sure I have even the slightest desire to do so. I mean I'm sure I could, but I don't think I'd ever be happy or worth a damn if I didn't do seminary and become a priest. So I guess that's your answer. Now do I get one?"

"Michael, this summer I saw priests' wives close up. I had thought they would all be so uptight their mouths would be puckered like their assholes. I learned that was true of some. But most I met were just ordinary women, proud of their husbands, but not trying to be junior priests. I realized that I could be a priest's wife if that was what I wanted. But I decided that was not what I wanted."

"What the hell, Mary Kathryn! You told me you thought you would handle it. Now you say you can't."

"No, Michael, that's not what I said. I told you I could be a priest's wife, and I could, but that's not what I want."

"Does that mean your answer is no?"

"No, it doesn't mean that. It means that I don't want to be a priest's wife. I will be happy to be the wife of Michael Andrews, priest, but first and foremost I will be Michael's wife, not the priest's wife. May not be different to you, but it is to me."

"I think I understand. And is that a 'yes'?"

"That's a 'yes', Michael Andrews."

Chapter Seven

Michael

"You said 'Yes', Mary Kathryn!"

"Of course I said yes, Michael. Did you ever think I would say anything other than yes?"

"Well, I'll admit I was scared shitless there for a minute. To tell the truth, Mary Kathryn, I was really afraid you'd say no or say it was too far in the future to answer right now."

"But I said yes, Michael, and I meant it. Does it mean I can't change it later? No, it doesn't. Even if we get married while we're in college, that's three, four years from now and much could change. Look at Jacob and Paula. Who'd have thought their romance was just a flash in the pan? I would have sworn theirs was a love that would last forever and it's over in less than six months. So now my answer is yes and I mean it with all my heart."

"Man, Mary Kathryn, you sure know how to spoil a romantic moment."

"Yea, I guess I do. But I'm my father's daughter in a lot of ways, Michael, far more than Luke. I'm pretty much a realist--you know, debits on one side and credits on the other."

"Mary Kathryn, you not only spoil a romantic moment, you stomp the living shit out of it." I half-turned away from her.

"I'm sorry, Michael, I sometimes wish I could live in a fairytale world, but I can't. I'm just too damn practical, sometimes, for my own good." She reached out, placed her hands on my shoulders and turned me to face her. "Now are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with someone who has a bookkeeper's mind?"

"Well, I thought I did."

Mary Kathryn laughed and said, "Would it help if she were a passionate bookkeeper?"

"That would depend on whether she was passionate about me or bookkeeping." As if in answer, Mary Kathryn caught me off guard again and, the first thing I knew, I was flat on my back with her sitting on my stomach. She laughed as she sank her hands in my hair and pulled my head off the blanket, bent forward and gave me a hot, hot kiss.

She then rolled off my body and, laying beside me once again, pulled my lips to hers. Her tongue started exploring my mouth and doing battle with mine. Her kiss went on and on. She started breathing through my mouth and it was really hot. When Mary Kathryn finally broke our kiss, I raised up on one elbow and looked into the eyes which opened into the soul of my world, my Mary Kathryn.

She reached up and started rubbing my chest, then with a finger started tracing the scar which stood out, whiter than even my fair skin. She was not looking at me as she drew her finger along the white line, but I could see her face and it was clear she was reliving moments I couldn't remember. Finally, still tracing the scar and without looking up, she said, "Michael, I was so afraid I was going to lose you and I just realized that I was playing with you when I said my answer might change. That day when they told me you might not live, I felt my whole world, my whole being, hung in the same balance as your life did. Had you died, Michael, I think I would have died too." Looking down at her face, I saw a tear running down her cheek.

"But I didn't die, Mary Kathryn. I didn't die and I am very much alive!" I said as I kissed her tears away.

Mary Kathryn's finger left the scar and started drawing circles around a nipple as she looked up at me, smiled, then pulled my lips to hers for a kiss than went on and on, getting hotter by the minute--and so was I. She gradually wormed herself under me and crushed her lips against mine. We had had some very hot make-out sessions, and I couldn't count the times that she had brought me to a climax, but it was never like this, never as passionate. I was streaming precum and as hot as I had ever been in my life. She was lying back on the blanket when I covered a breast and its hard nipple with my mouth. I kept flicking the nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked her breast. Mary Kathryn's hands were clutching my back, her nails digging in. It was not painful but very arousing--as if I needed arousing!

Finally, Mary Kathryn grasped my hard tool and guided it into herself. I was so hot and aroused that I wasn't doing a whole lot of thinking. I had always heard that teenaged males had their brains in their crotch and now I knew why! But Dad had pounded in my head the necessity of being gentle, especially the first time. It was a good thing because I was trembling, I was so hot and aroused. I moved my hips forward, entering Mary Kathryn slowly and, I hoped, gently. God, if I had known what being united with my woman would be like, I would never have held off as long as I did! She had given me pleasure, fantastic pleasure, before, but absolutely nothing compared with the feeling of just being inside her!

When I was all the way in, Mary Kathryn pulled me to herself and held me tightly against her body. I didn't move for the longest time, for fear that I would just lose it and it would all be over. Finally I started slowly moving in and out, in easy, gentle strokes. As I did, she sank her teeth in my shoulder and her nails buried themselves in my back. I knew that I was doomed to go over the edge long before I wanted to, so I moved very little. But as I moved in and out, Mary Kathryn started raising her hips to meet each thrust, giving me pleasure I had never known before. Then, as I thrust into her as deeply as possible, her breathing changed, coming in rapid pants and her body melted into mine as she slammed her hips against me. I stopped moving, then started moving in and out again, slowly, trying to keep control and not go over. A second time Mary Kathryn's breathing changed and she slammed her body against mine. That did it! I became rigid, my back arched and I exploded inside her. As my seed entered her body she had a third climax, then we both went limp. Resting on my elbows to keep my weight off of her, I kissed her and then laid my head over her rapidly beating heart.

In a very short time, I was completely limp and slipped out of my wild woman. We lay side-by-side, both silent for a long time, then she raised up, looked into my eyes and said, "Michael, we said our first time would be special and in this special place. And, Michael, it was, it is," and she kissed me with the softest, gentlest kiss she had ever given me.

"Future Mrs. Andrews, you have made me a doubly happy man. And, Mary Kathryn Larsen, if you ever think about changing your mind, remember you have a man who worships you."

"Same to you, Mr. Andrews, you have a woman who worships you." We lay in each other's arms as I enjoyed the fragrance of my wild woman and of our love-making. The sounds of the falls and the birds confirmed this special place and our first time making love without boundaries. We were silent, listening to the world around us--a world that was the same, yet very different from what it had been when I crossed the canes behind us.

We had another swim--the day was ending and it was getting chilly, so it was a short one. As we dried each other, Mary Kathryn once again pulled me to herself and started running a finger over my chest, circling one nipple, then the other. I didn't know why that was such a turn on for her or, for that matter, why it was for me, but it definitely was. We were standing, holding each other tight, when Mary Kathryn blew in my ear and then started nipping at its lobe. Her hands were now on my back, her nails causing shivers as they ran up and down my spine. I scooped her into my arms and carried her to the blanket. As I walked, she started flicking a nipple with her tongue and I was getting pretty hot again.

When we reached the blanket I knelt, with her still in my arms, then gently laid her down and covered her body with mine. She looked up at me and said, "Michael Andrews, do you know you put the Greek gods to shame? You are beautiful Michael--handsome, beautiful and mine, all mine." When she finished speaking, she wrapped her arms around me and pulled my body to hers as she buried her hands in my hair and pressed her lips to mine. Our kisses started out very gentle and there was a lot of looking into each other's eyes and smiling without words being spoken. Soon I realized I was getting very hard and hot again as our kisses became more passionate. As I felt my hardness pressing against Mary Kathryn, our kissing continued growing more and more intense. I knew I was again streaming precum and felt Mary Kathryn's wetness. I looked deeply into her eyes and smiled. She kissed me, her tongue sweeping around inside my mouth. I felt her hand as she once again guided me into herself. I had a feeling I had felt only once before and could never, in my wildest dreams, have imagined.

My having had a magnificent, blinding climax only a short time before, and now not as consumed by lust, our love-making was slower, easier and downright playful. This time, Mary Kathryn and I nipped each other's ears and nipples. There was a lot of smiling as I moved in and out of my wild woman, the very reason for my living. Even at that, Mary Kathryn had several orgasms and--as before--after a much, much longer time than the first, my body became rigid and my back arched as my climax set off blinding stars and rainbows in my head. Another thing was different from our first time: this time I was sweating profusely from making love to my wild woman, even though the air was definitely cooler. I collapsed on top of Mary Kathryn, being careful to keep my full weight from her.

After we had rested in each other's arms, Mary Kathryn said, "Michael, I think we best take a quick dip in the river before we get dressed."

I got up, extended my hand and pulled my beautiful woman to her feet and we ran and dived into the basin. The water was definitely cold--cold enough to take our breath when we dived in. We only swam for a short time, got out and started drying each other. As she dried me, Mary Kathryn said, "You better keep your shirt on or everyone will know you've been having sex with a wild woman".

"Maybe I want to announce it."

"You do and you're dead, because gentlemen and dead men do not kiss and tell!" she laughed and kissed me, ending the kiss by biting my lip.

We got dressed and walked across the meadow to the Larsens', holding hands, stopping often for kisses, some long and passionate, others short but sweet.

As we drew near the house, Mary Kathryn stepped in front of me, took both my hands and said, "Michael, It was very special for you too, wasn't it?"

I looked at her as if she had lost her mind. "Mary Kathryn, how could you even ask that? Wild Woman, it was beyond special. It was absolute heaven. And you know what?" I stood, looking into her eyes, and started singing! I started singing!!! "More than the greatest love..." As I continued, Mary Kathryn joined me and we stood in the meadow, just yards from her house, and sang to each other. "Damn," I thought, "this is like that frigging 'Sound of Music' with this singing in the meadow bit." When we finished our song, the Family's song, we embraced and enjoyed a very playful kiss.

Breaking the kiss, Mary Kathryn said, "You know what, Mr. Andrews?"

"No. What, Mrs. Andrews-to-be?"

"Our parents are going to have to be blind not to realize something is different and why."

"Think they would buy that I had proposed to you and that's what it's all about?"

"If you could downgrade that grin on your face, they just might."

We went inside and found Jens and Gabrielle in the kitchen preparing dinner. Gabrielle seemed distracted as she walked over, kissed both of us on the cheek and said, "Michael, your dad called and asked if you could have dinner with us tonight. He took your mom to the hospital earlier. SHE thought everything was ok, but she was having some labor pains. SHE was sure it was Braxton hicks--false labor--but HE said maybe so, maybe not, but HE was not taking no for an answer when HE decided they should go to the hospital. Nothing to worry about, I am positive. Men are like that. They panic easily when babies are involved. Margaret's a doctor, but nurse David decided they would go to the hospital and Margaret went along with him. I am sure they will be back in time for dinner which will be ready in half an hour or so. Did you have a nice time at the falls? I would have thought it was too cold for swimming."

"We had a great time, Mom. I guess we're just two hot-blooded teenagers. The water was chilly, but very refreshing. Michael and I have school work we need to get on tonight so we won't have too much to do tomorrow after the picnic. Give a call when dinner's ready. We'll be in my room."

Believe it or not, we actually got out our books and stuff, but I couldn't concentrate. I know Gabrielle had said Mom was ok, but they had told me that when Mom Elizabeth got sick. Besides, it was a month or less before the twins were due and I had seen how tired Mom had been lately. I sat, staring into space, my mind racing a mile a minute, conjuring up all sorts of scenarios--none good. I didn't realize I had tears running down my face until Mary Kathryn started gently wiping them away. "Mary Kathryn, I have lost one mom and I don't think I can take losing another one."

Mary Kathryn wiped the tears from my eyes, then drew my head to her breast. She held me, stroking my hair as she said, "Michael, Michael, Baby, your dad is just as on edge as you are, more so if that's possible. He's very concerned about Margaret and the children she bears. He is going to make sure they take no chances."

She still held me close as I nodded. I knew she was right. I hoped she was right. I wasn't being logical, rational. But my second mom had gone to the hospital and that touched emotions and anxieties I had thought were long past. Gradually I became calm and when I did, Mary Kathryn whispered, "Michael, you know one reason I love you is because, in spite of how you usually appear, you care. You care so deeply. My loving man, you will feel a lot of pain because of that, but I will love you only the more." She then lifted my face, looked into my eyes, and gave me an angel kiss.

Of course we had gotten no work done when Gabrielle called us to supper. As we walked down the stairs, Mom and Dad walked through the front door. As soon as I saw Mom I lost it again. I ran, put my arms around her and started bawling like a baby. "Michael, what in the world is wrong? What has happened?" She was holding me close and I couldn't speak for crying.

Mary Kathryn put her hand on my shoulder and said, "Margaret, when he heard you had gone to the hospital it opened old wounds. He was convinced he was about to lose a second mom."

"Michael, Baby, I am perfectly all right. I told your dad I was but I guess he, too, had similar thoughts so I went to the hospital knowing full well they would think I, a doctor, should have sense enough to know the difference between labor and Braxton hicks. Anyway, I am perfectly all right but if you two men are going to be so upset, I guess Monday will be my last day at the office until after the girls arrive. It's ok, Michael. It's ok."

I had finally stopped crying again and, when I looked up, Margaret said, "It's really foolish of you two to be so concerned but, I'll admit, I appreciate knowing you care so much. So how was the afternoon at the falls? Seemed a bit cool to me." When Mom asked, I felt my face growing red and hot. I was blushing! "That good, was it?" she smiled.

I gave her a sheepish grin in return and replied, "We had a wonderful time, Mom. Perfect afternoon."

She hugged me to herself and with her lips at my ear whispered, "I thought you must". I felt myself blushing again.

Christopher

Once I got home from the hospital, I had nothing to do--not that I could have done much, I was so weak. Later I did do my school assignments that Michael and Mary Kathryn brought. When I found something I couldn't do, they helped me. Fortunately, the one thing that came naturally to me was reading. I missed out on a lot of things I should have learned in the past, but reading was not one of them. I mostly read to get away from the life I had with my old lady. Usually not high-class stuff, but reading is reading and I had no problem with stuff that required reading and answering questions. Math was something else and so was the chemistry class I was taking.

I guess Demetri wondered what had happened to me. I managed to get home before I completely lost it. I grabbed him around the neck and it seemed I couldn't stop crying. I think I had several years of tears which should have been shed but hadn't, and now, knowing I was safe in Demetri's embrace, they all poured out. Demetri kept patting me on the back like he was burping a baby--and I guess he was! When I finally was able to stop I said, "Granddad, I am so sorry I have been such an asshole. I really don't know how to behave when people treat me nice. I am so sorry."

"Christopher, you have been an asshole and that's the truth. I should have turned you in ages ago but I thought, somewhere, down inside, you must have some good in you. Son, you have had a rotten life. No-one should be allowed to bring a child into the world and treat him as Diana treated you. I, long ago, gave up trying to figure out why she turned out so bad. I have had to forgive myself for anything I did to make her the rotten person and mother she is. But, Christopher, you have a new start and I know that what you do with it will make us both proud. Something else, Christopher: for anything I have done to hurt you I am sorry, and I certainly forgive you anything you have done to me." That did it. I started blubbering all over, and Granddad started patting my back again.

This time when I had stopped, Granddad said, "Good to get that out of your system. Now you have a new start, Christopher, so let's have a bit of a celebration." Granddad made metrios--sweet Greek coffee--and brought out a plate of kolouria--Greek cookies. I loved them so much he practically had to hide 'em when he baked, to keep me from eating them as fast as they came out of the oven. We sat at the kitchen table, drinking our coffee and eating cookies. "Granddad, why do you think my old lady turned out so rotten?"

"Christopher, as I said, I long ago stopped trying to figure that out. Nevertheless, I have asked myself that question a hundred thousand times. She was always a handful, but no more so than any really active child. Then, when she turned thirteen, your grandmother was diagnosed with cancer. She really went wild. I guess I neglected her. I was so busy keeping the place open and caring for your grandmother. She decided she was in love with a senior and nothing we could do could keep her from meeting him. She managed to get out of the house one way or another. Of course, after a few months, he got tired of having a teenybopper for a girlfriend and dropped her for a senior. Then she really went wild, taking up with any guy who would have her. Finally your grandmother and I were at a loss as to what to do, and talked with a social worker who suggested we put her in a residential treatment program. She was there for a year, the year your grandmother died, and seemed to be doing great."

"She came back and the next couple years she stayed in school, dated and did the things her classmates did. Then, the summer before her senior year, she ran away with a man twice her age. Occasionally I got a postcard telling me she was ok and not to try to find her. Two years later, she showed up on my doorstep, pregnant with you, rundown, a real wreck. I took care of her, saw that she had medical care and ate what she should. I couldn't get her to stop smoking but she did cut down and, so far as I know, she drank no alcohol while she was carrying you."

"You were born and she was gone again, leaving you with me when you were three months old. I heard from her occasionally for the next three or four years. I guess you don't remember living with me then, do you?"

"No, I really don't. The first time I remember being with you was one summer when the old lady got sick and shipped me here for you to take care of. I was glad when I came because she was a regular hooker and doing a lot of drugs. Anytime something didn't go to suit her, I caught it. I was twelve then, I think. She came back after she got well, hung around for a couple months then took off. I stayed for... I'm not sure how long. Do you remember?"

"Yes, I do. You were with me for six months. One day she showed up, screamed at me for spoiling you, took you and left. I heard little from her until she called and said she was sending you to live here last spring."

"Yea, I tried everything to get out from under her. I skipped school, drank, smoked dope, stole--everything I could think of. I stayed in trouble but she didn't care so long as I caused her no trouble and, since she ignored anything I did, I was no trouble to her. Granddad, I hate that woman and what she did to me--and you--and what she let others do to me."

"What do you mean, Christopher?"

That did it. Again I dissolved into tears. "Granddad, the reason she sent me to you was because one of her customers moved in with us and raped me. Then, after raping me--I don't know the polite way to say this--he fucked my ass whenever he wanted to. Then he stole from the old lady and she kicked him out. But it wasn't long before she had another man living with her--her pimp, were the truth known--and I heard him telling her that I could command a good price and she agreed to put me on the street. She laughed and said 'The little fucker can pay his way with his ass'. I took a knife from the kitchen and put it in my jacket sleeve. He asked if I would like to go out for a burger and fries. I knew what he was up to, so when he got me to the red light district and told me not to expect to have a place to stay unless I sold my ass, yes, I definitely knew what was up. 'You're young, you're good looking, so don't sell your ass cheap. Twenty-five dollars for a blow job, fifty for a fuck and two hundred fifty for an all-night--that's what I get. Any above that, you can keep. Now get out and hustle.' When he opened the door and started to shove me out, I used the knife on him. Didn't do a lot of damage--well he had to have fifty or sixty stitches I heard."

"Anyway, when I was picked up and arrested, the judge knew about my old lady and when I told him why I had done what I did, he asked if there was any place I could be safe and I said here. I was angry that he put me on probation and, when I got here, I hooked up with a bunch of assholes--still, I guess, thinking I was punishing my old lady. Foolish, huh? She didn't and doesn't give a shit."

Granddad was silent for a long time and then he said, "Christopher, you have a new start. You have to put all that behind you and move on with your new life."

"Granddad, that's a lot easier said than done--leaving the past behind I mean. Dan has said he knows where I have been and that he and Buddy are still seeing a counselor, working through all that shit. I made an appointment to see one Tuesday."

"Good, Christopher, I stand behind you. I'm ready to do anything I can. If you need to see a counselor, I'll see that there's money for that."

"Granddad, I found out it will cost me very little because of my situation. I want to earn that. I owe you a lot too. I mean the money I stole from you."

"Well... I started to say, 'Never mind', but I think you'll feel better if you do repay some of what you took. So you can work for me or get another job. I won't insist you work for me."

"Granddad, I want to work for you."

"Good. We'll work out a schedule so it won't interfere with your school work and you'll need some time for yourself."

"Thanks, Granddad." I hugged him to myself and this time I didn't cry.

Sheriff Putnam came by to see me the day I came home. He told me the four who had attacked me had an arraignment hearing while I was in the hospital. They copped a plea. "Your three buddies turned against their supplier in exchange for boot camp and three years probation. By the way, they are prohibited from being with you and, aside from school, they are not to come within five hundred feet of you. When he saw what the three had done, the supplier, who had been under investigation by the Lexington police already, turned against his supplier for a lighter sentence. Seems the Lexington police cleaned up a pretty good-sized dope ring as a result. Thought you would like to know that. Hope you keep your nose clean from now on."

"You can depend on that, Sheriff, you can depend on that," I replied.

When Michael and Mary Kathryn came each day, they helped me where I was stuck. I really appreciated their help and struggled with how they could help me after what I had done. When they brought my school assignments, after the sheriff had gone, I told them what had happened to those who attacked me. We also talked about school, my turn-around, and what lay ahead.

Friday I tried to call Michael, but he was out with Mary Kathryn. His mom said I should call back later. When I did, I wasn't sure the phone even rang before he picked it up. I asked about the possible celebration we had discussed, and he said they had talked about it and asked if Sunday afternoon at the falls would be ok. I said it would be great.

I called Dan and told him, and asked that he invite Buddy and Gloria. "You can invite someone special too," I said. He laughed and said he thought his someone special would already be there, but refused to say any more. We talked for over an hour then. I'm not sure we said anything really, I just wanted to keep hearing his voice. When I hung up, I had a very strange feeling and wasn't sure what it was.

Michael

Saturday night when we all got home, Dad and I had a real talk with Margaret. We both told her in no uncertain terms that she could go to the office Monday to get things squared away for not returning until well after the girls arrived. She protested that she was fine, but it did her no good. As we sat in the kitchen talking, the phone rang, and when Dad answered it he said, "Great to hear your voice... Yes, she's doing ok... You're right, that just wouldn't be very smart... Yea, he's right here. Michael."

Dad handed me the phone without telling me who was calling. "Michael here," I said.

"Michael, my man. Douglas. How's it hangin' these days?"

I laughed and said, "Only occasionally, Douglas. Usually it's at least at half mast. What's up?"

Douglas told me about a Halloween party in Ohio and I asked, "You mean we all are going?".

"Sure, all except your mom and dad. Think they have other plans. Can you find out who can leave Thursday? If there are some who can, we'll make a stop in Lexington on our way up. We could come by after school."

"Sure. Everyone will probably be at the falls tomorrow afternoon. We're having a little celebration." I then told Douglas about Christopher.

"Invite him and anyone else you'd like to go. I'll call back next week to see how things stand. By the way, the Ohio bunch are doing great. Say, did you know about Jacob and Paula?"

I told him Mary Kathryn said they were no longer an item, but Jacob had said nothing.

"I suspect he will when he has to decide whether or not to go to Ohio, and whether or not the new girlfriend goes."

"Maybe, but she's a part of this year's Fellowship, so maybe not. We'll see."

When I hung up I said, "How do you like that? Invited to a Halloween party in Ohio by Douglas in Florida."

"What do you mean?" Mom asked.

I told them about the party. "Think you could see fit to allow me to miss school Friday through Wednesday?"

"I'm not sure about that Michael," Dad said. "You have missed several days already. Have you caught up?"

"Yea, Mary Kathryn and I are in good shape."

"I think we better talk to the Larsens before we decide. You know I don't like you missing school."

"I know, Dad, but we have been doing well with classes and have worked like dogs getting the peer counseling program and the new student government off the ground. I'll talk to Ms. Jones if you like."

"Good idea, Son. I hope you can go because it will be a great event. Sorry we'll miss it," Dad said.

Sunday dawned bright and beautiful and even warmer than Saturday had been. The St. Mary's crew were really up for an afternoon at the falls. At coffee hour, Fr. Tom walked over to where we were and said, "Sounds like a jolly crowd here and I hate to rain on your parade but we've got a bit of a problem. Seems someone has heard that your teen club is open to everyone," he chuckled, "by that they mean blacks. Don't know what they will think when they find out what 'everyone' means. Anyway, they didn't like the idea of an integrated club, according to the scuttlebutt. I don't know who did it, but someone called the fire marshal and the health department, and demanded they do an inspection of our facilities in light of the club's planned opening. Both inspectors told me they were all for the club and hoped that everything was ok but, since there had been a report, they had to do an inspection. Well everything was not ok. Nothing major, but we are going to have to do some work before the basement can be used. Sorry, kids, but it looks like it will take almost a month. To be on the safe side, I think you best plan to open after Thanksgiving. I'm really sorry about the hold-up and while there was nothing really unsafe, rules are rules."

"That does put a damper on things, but we need to be sure everything is as near perfect as possible because I know there will be some problems once we open," Mary Kathryn said. "We'll just have to make a 'postponed' sticker for the signs. By the way, are you coming to the picnic this afternoon?"

"I was invited and would like to have come, especially since it's celebrating Christopher's rebirth. That's right, isn't it, Christopher?"

"Absolutely," he replied.

"But I have a long-standing dinner engagement in Lexington. A seminary classmate became rector of the church there two, three months ago and we have been trying to get together. I was invited to dinner this evening a couple weeks ago. But have a good time for me!"

"We promise," Linda said.

After church, we went home, got the food and everything we needed, and went to the falls. We had barely gotten things there when people started showing up. When everyone was present, I got them all together for an announcement. "Folks, Douglas called last night and he and Janet are hosting a Halloween party at the gang's place in Ohio and you are all invited. I need to know who all will be going and who can be out of school Friday, as well as Monday through Wednesday. If there are enough who can leave Thursday, after school, the plane will pick us up in Lexington on the way up from Florida."

"What plane?" Jacob asked.

"Did I forget to tell you about the plane?" I asked as innocently as I could. "I guess I did. Douglas has a friend whose father is allowing him to use his private jet to pick people up and bring them back. You adults who work will be picked up Saturday morning and brought back Wednesday. Those of us who can miss school Friday school will leave Thursday night. He's determined the airstrip in Lexington can handle the jet. Up to a dozen people per trip."

"I think the Fellowship deserves a break, Michael. Think we need to talk to Jonesy Monday," Bill said.

"On my schedule already," I replied.

Monday, Bill and I made an appointment to see Ms. Jones. After we told her about the party, she said she thought we should go and enjoy ourselves. "I'll see that you get an administrative excuse so you won't be counted absent, so long as you get your assignments in and you can make up any tests you might have. I think you all deserve that. Wish I could go."

"You're invited," Bill said.

"Sorry, can't get away. But enjoy it for me too."

We thanked her and left.

At lunch, Christopher walked over to our table and asked, "Can a reformed outlaw join this bunch?".

"Sure," Keith said. "We're just making up the party plane list. Can you make it Thursday after school?"

"Yea, if I can get help to stay caught up with school. Man, I am so dumb."

"Not dumb, Christopher. You're just under-educated. You need to work your ass off and get up to speed," Jack said. "Anyway, we'll have to get a tutoring schedule to help you out. I'll help with chemistry."

"I'll take math," Bill said. "Where else do you need help?"

"Just those two, actually. Social studies and English are easy because I love to read. Computer science I like, and everyone pretty much starts out on an even basis there. I don't think you can do my PE for me and I definitely need to work on that. I'm a physical disaster area."

"Ok, let's look at this plane thing," Linda said. "Is it a dozen with or without Douglas and Janet? Do you know, Michael?"

"Yea. It's twelve in all, not counting the crew, so we can have ten going."

"Ok, where are we?" Linda asked. "For Thursday evening we have Bill and me, Michael and Mary Kathryn, Jacob and Susan"... I looked at Jacob when Linda coupled them. He looked at Susan and smiled. I needed to do something about this situation. "Jack, Christopher and Keith."

"That's only nine and I talked to Dan, Danny, last night and he said he could get the time off as well. He must be something to be able to do that. I mean he has two jobs and school."

"Glad he can make it," Bill said. "There's our Thursday flight. What about Friday night when we were planning for school kids to go? If we all go up Thursday, the parents could come Friday when Douglas planned on picking us up."

"Ok, there's the Larsens, the Greywolfs, Mr. Stevenson and Uncle Michael--have you heard about all the shit they've been through?" Linda asked.

"Hey, it's not just them," Keith said. "Mr. Stevenson has been accused of sexually abusing me. My dad is fit to be tied."

"Zack told me there was a nice fingerprint on the sign in Uncle Michael's and Mr. Stevenson's yard. He didn't know whether or not it had been identified."

"I hope they catch the bastards!" Keith said, in a tone that was very uncharacteristic of him.

"Where was I?" Linda asked. "Yea, the Larsens, the Greywolfs, Uncle Michael and Mr. Stevenson, Bill's parents and mine, Paula's and Larry's moms. That's a dozen already. Then there's Millie. What do we do about Millie?"

"When I told her about the party yesterday, she said never mind her because she would arrive on her own broomstick," I laughed.

"Ok, gang, we have a problem we need to deal with. Maybe it's none of our business, Jacob, but..."

"I guess it is your business since it seems that any of our business--well, most any of it--is all of our business. I meant to tell you before, but we weren't sure. Paula and I both came to the same conclusion. We were the two left feet in the Fellowship so we got together. Neither of us regret a single minute we spent together. We had a great time and thought we had a great love. But after a few weeks, our letters stopped being love letters and became letters to a friend. Paula is still the best friend--well, the second-best friend--I have, but we both realize we just fell into a relationship and thought we were madly in love. But after we were separated, we both found out we were just good friends, and we still are, but that's it. She has found someone else and, from what she writes about him, he is a great guy. She says they are taking it slow and easy because both want to be sure this time, same as Susan and me."

"I am really glad that you and Paula are still friends. I was afraid that after a while one of you would find someone else and hurt the other one deeply," Linda said. "So you and Susan are..."

"Special friends right now. I don't know where it will end up," Susan said. "And I am dying to get to know Paula. She must be one special person."

"She sure is," Jacob said.

"So," I said, "we're having a PARTY!"

There were high fives all around and we left the cafeteria chanting, "We're having a party".

Chapter Eight

Danny

Chris and I had talked about the party in Ohio after Michael announced it at the picnic, and I told him I didn't think I could go. I had missed work at the hospice and while I was caught up at school, I'd still be missing classes Friday through Wednesday. I guess Millie heard me talking to Chris, because she called shortly after I returned from the picnic. She said she thought I should go. I told her my hospital supervisor had given me an easy assignment while I was sick after helping Chris and I couldn't let her down. She asked if it was ok for her to try to work something out, and I said I didn't mind and thanked her for her interest. Half a hour later, she called back and said everything was set for me to go if I could take care of school. I didn't ask how she did it, I just thanked her.

I called Chris then--it was a nightly habit for us by now anyway--and told him I was going and could leave Thursday if a group was leaving then. He got so excited he could hardly talk. I wasn't sure what was going on with him.

I completed my assignments for the next day and walked to the hospice. I had the night shift and it' was usually very quiet. In fact, I often got to sleep most of the night. If someone rang, I'd take care of it but if nothing was needed, it was ok for me to sleep on the sofa in the office as long as I made a round every hour or so. I had learned to drop off to sleep, bingo. At least I thought I had but, when I lay down that night, all sorts of things were racing through my mind. I thought about how close I had come to Chris and tried to sort out the feelings associated with that.

I knew a lot of my feelings toward him were related to us both having been abused. I guess there's a kind of ready-made understanding there. We didn't have to talk about it, we knew. But that didn't explain everything. Buddy's and my experiences were closer than Chris's and mine, but I felt closer to Chris than Buddy even though I had known him only a short time. There was something just outside my consciousness which haunted me. I felt that if it were conscious it would explain everything--maybe not everything, but a lot. But I just couldn't bring it in focus.

I wondered what would happen to Chris in therapy. Sometimes things got worse before they got better. I laughed to myself when I thought that. How could things have gotten worse than they were when I started therapy? They couldn't.

Finally I realized that there was something going on with me that I just didn't understand, and no amount of staying awake over it was going to change that--so I went to sleep.

I had been asleep about an hour when a bell rang. It was Mrs. Cromwell--a beautiful person in a body devastated by cancer. She had to be in great pain most of the time, pain that even her morphine drip couldn't completely alleviate, but she never complained. She always apologized when she had me come in the night, and never failed to thank anyone for the least little thing.

When I got to her room, she said, "Danny, I really hate to disturb you. I know you've been sick and work like a dog, and what I want isn't necessary, but would you sit with me for a while?"

"Sure, Mrs. Cromwell. Anytime."

"There are times, Danny, when you know you are really alone, but still want someone with you. Don't try to make sense out of that now, just talk to me. What's on your mind these days? I know you're in school--that going well?"

"It's going very well, Mrs. Cromwell. I had to miss some when I was sick, but I did my assignments right along and am caught up. Yes, school is going well."

"How's the hospital? Do you like working there?"

"I do. I was surprised that I would think about working in a hospital, but working here has made me really appreciate what medicine can and cannot do. I'm convinced the people working in a hospital have as much to do with how well the medicine works as the medicine."

"You are very right, Danny. And this place would be terrible without the loving people who are here. Don't know that I could work with dying people day in and day out."

"Wasn't sure I could, Mrs. Cromwell, until I came to realize that we are all dying and all are living. Some of you here are living life to a much greater depth than a lot of teenagers I know."

"You're a teenager, aren't you, Danny?" she said with a small chuckle.

I laughed and said, "Yes, ma'am, for another year."

"Danny, I was lying here thinking about you. Somehow or other, I thought I needed to talk but, now that you're here, I was wrong. I need to listen. Tell me about yourself, Danny."

"There's not a lot to tell that hasn't been in the newspapers."

"Danny, I know all about that shit and I expect to look down into hell one of these days and see that bastard McBride roasting there." I was shocked, not only at Mrs. Cromwell's language--she was such a lady--but also at the vehemence in her voice. She was just a wasted body, but she sounded as if she could tackle an army.

"Why, Mrs. Cromwell, such language from a lady!" I laughed.

"I may be a lady, Danny, but there are sons of bitches in this world that make even a lady cuss," she said, and then gave another little chuckle. "But I don't want to talk about that, tell me about yourself."

"Well, I could tell you that it took me a long time to go to sleep tonight. Usually I just drop off to sleep when I want to, and have time, but not tonight. There's something that I almost know, but just can't quite get a hold on it. You know that feeling?"

"Like there's something that puzzles you and you almost know the answer, but when you try to get it, it slips away? Is that the kind of thing you mean?"

"That's it, Mrs. Cromwell." Then, for some reason I still don't understand, I started talking about Chris. "I met Christopher Cicellis--do you know Demetri Cicellis who runs the Greek restaurant?" Mrs. Cromwell nodded. "Chris is his grandson. I met him in the hospital," I said, but didn't elaborate on that. Instead, I just started talking and told her all about Chris's background and how he came to be in Concord. Then when I told her about his hospital stay and healing, she asked a lot of questions.

When I finished, she was very quiet. Then she asked, "You still talk to him?".

"At least once a day. We spent yesterday afternoon in the country--at the falls on the Larsens' place. I think it is on the Larsens' place. You know, he puts on macho airs but is terrified of heights. Earlier, a friend got him to the top of the falls by leading him up while his eyes were closed. I guess he got over his fear because he went up with me every time yesterday."

"He's a changed boy? I mean really changed?"

"He sure is. He's fragile right now, I suspect, but he's got good stuff in him. He had to have, to live through what he's been through." I continued talking about Chris for what seemed like a long time. I finally stopped, thinking I shouldn't be tiring the lady.

When I fell silent, she looked at me, smiled and said, "Danny, what you almost know will soon be very clear. Don't worry about it. It will make you happy. Now get some sleep." I fluffed Mrs. Cromwell's pillow, gave her a drink from her cooler, patted her hand, and went back and lay down. When I made my next round checking on everyone, she was dead. As I stood, looking at her still body, I knew she had seen something that was escaping me, but I decided she had told me what to do: be patient. I covered her and went back and called Chelsea. She told me I would find instructions in Mrs. Cromwell's folder and to call back if I needed help.

I looked in the folder and found that she had no family, no-one to be notified. The instructions were to call the undertaker and he would have instructions for her cremation. The ashes were to be scattered in the hospice garden. I called and made arrangements and was told the ashes could be picked up any time after the following day.

When Chelsea came in the following morning, I told her I had handled everything and she said she would pick up the ashes and, since Mrs. Cromwell had no family, she would ask Fr. Tom when he could come for the committal. I went to school and then worked four hours at the hospital, getting home at 8:00. The first thing I did was call Chris. I told him about my talk with Mrs. Cromwell and he said, "She must have been some kind lady. She was dying, and maybe knew it, yet her concern was with you."

"Yea, I'll really miss her. I miss most of the people who come to the hospice when they die. I thought it would be depressing, but most of them are like Mrs. Cromwell. They make you think of your life and what you are doing with it. And I have been doing an awful lot of thinking lately, about what I told her, about something that keeps bugging me, but I don't know what it is."

"This is going to sound weird, Dan, but I have the same feeling. I feel like there is something great going on and I keep missing it. Guess we are just two weird dudes."

"Yea, I guess you're right."

Keith

Every time I thought about the note someone had sent about Mr. Stevenson--I got one too--I grew livid! Mr. Stevenson was my favorite teacher. He always helped me with my art work--I wasn't very good, but I enjoyed his class and it sure beat the other classes I could have taken in its place. Dad was also very, very angry--not only because of what the note said about me, but also because it accused Mr. Stevenson.

My mom and dad had a rotten marriage for years, and the summer before my freshman year, it finally broke up completely. Mom moved back to Chicago to live with her parents until she could get a job and have her own place. They gave me a choice of where to live and there was no question but what I would stay in Concord.

In spite of what Dad and Mom said, I blamed myself for the break-up and at the same time wanted to get even with them for wrecking my life. My freshman year, I decided to do that by being a real trouble-maker at school. Dad didn't know what to do and most of my teachers gave up on me, but Mr. Stevenson didn't. He saw to it that I was in his class and really put the pressure on me to straighten out, while making sure I knew he thought I was worth something. If it hadn't been for him, I think I would have ended up in the juvenile court system.

Dad really appreciated what Mr. Stevenson had done for me, and when he was unjustly accused took it very personally. He said he would get a lawyer for me as soon as the persons responsible were identified. He was going to nail them big time. He kept asking who might have it in for me and Mr. Stevenson, and I couldn't think of anyone. It didn't make sense.

I was really surprised at lunch when, a couple weeks after the cross-burning at Mr. Stevenson's, Bill said that his friend Zack told him the fingerprint on the sign had been identified but the person's identity was being kept secret. He said the Chief of Police had told the officers he was keeping it secret from most of the department until there was proof positive of who was guilty. Zack did say the Chief had said not to take seriously the illiterate-seeming note or the claim to be God's Avenging Angel on the sign. Zack thinks it's someone well-placed and with a lot of clout in the community."

"But why all the nonsense then?" I asked.

"I guess to create a false trail," Bill replied. "I can't think of any other reason." Someone important out to get me and Mr. Stevenson? It still didn't make sense.

With the postponement of the teen club's opening, lunch conversation generally revolved around speculation about the note and cross-burning and talk about the party in Ohio. I was kinda surprised when I was invited to go. I liked being with these people, but they were involved in just about everything around the school and I wasn't. But they didn't seem to care. While they often worked on the same things, the group never questioned why one of its members wasn't involved in this or that. They appreciated my offer to help get the teen club going, and accepted me into the group. Easiest group I know to get into, you just have to be doing something constructive.

Monday, two weeks after the Sunday picnic, Bill came to lunch all excited with more news. "This is all unofficial, of course, but Linda and I saw Zack last night when we went out for a malted. He was getting ready to go on duty. He had overheard a conversation in the station. Two detectives were laughing and talking so loud he couldn't help but overhear them. One of them said, 'I hate to say this, but it does me good to see some high-and-mighty bastard get caught with his pants down. Can you imagine someone who has HIS education being fool enough to leave a fingerprint on a sign he put with a burning cross?' The other one was also laughing and said, 'I'm going to get a kick out of telling my ex that her ob-gyn is out burning crosses'. Zack said they never mentioned the name, but that kinda narrows the field doesn't it?"

I felt myself go white as Bill finished. I jumped up, quickly excused myself and ran out of the cafeteria.

Michael

I was startled when Keith turned snow-white, excused himself and dashed out of the cafeteria after Bill told us what he had learned from Zack. He even left his tray on the table and his book bag on the floor. "Take care of Keith's things," I said. "Something's bad wrong here. Bill, why don't you come with me?" We ran out of the cafeteria just in time to see Keith going into the restroom almost at the end of the hall. Both Bill and I went flying down the hall and into the restroom. Keith was leaning over a toilet, throwing up his guts. I walked up behind him and put my arm on his shoulder. I thought he was going to pass out. Bill must have thought so as well, because he grabbed a handful of paper towels, wet them in cold water and handed them to me. I started bathing Keith's forehead as he started having the dry heaves, having thrown up everything in his stomach.

After a few minutes, he stopped heaving, took the wet towels and wiped his face. Bill had gone outside and came back with water from the cooler which he handed to Keith. Keith thanked him, swished out his mouth and then drank some of the water. "Keith, the bell is about to ring. Would you like to go to the first aid room and lie down?" Bill asked.

Keith shook his head. "Is there some place we can go and talk? I think I need to talk."

"Sure," I replied. "Peer counselors use the conference room in the counseling center. If it's in use, Ms. Norman lets us use her office." Keith was pretty unsteady on his feet, so Bill and I got on either side of him and we walked to the counselors' center. The conference room was in use and when we walked around the corner to Ms. Norman's office, she was on the phone. She took one look at us and spoke into the phone, "I have an emergency here. I'll put you on hold for a few minutes and be right back." She just nodded to us, got up and left the room, closing the door behind her.

"Michael, Bill, thanks. Thanks very much. I need to talk to you and I hope we will still be friends when I finish, but it's not a very nice story." Neither Bill or I spoke.

"You know that I knew about the teen club in Lexington and that I insisted on ours being as open to everyone as it is. I knew about it because I went there pretty often last year. Of course you two know Rocky Rockford, Dr. Rockford's son?" We nodded. "Well," Keith paused and looked at us, "Guys, this is hard."

Bill and I were silent as Keith glanced at us with a pleading look. As he did, Bill said softly, "Keith, we're here for you regardless."

"Bill, Michael, I'm gay." I guess he might have been surprised when his statement got no reaction from us. After another pause he said, "I have known I was since I was twelve or thirteen. I never had a boyfriend and thought I probably never would. I was lonely and stayed to myself. I think I was kinda hating myself... No, I was hating the fact that I was gay and doomed to a lonely life. One fall afternoon, I took my bike to the lake and was just sitting there feeling sorry for myself when Rocky drove up and yelled at me, asking if I'd like to go for a ride. I decided, 'why not?' and we drove out into the country. I really enjoyed the drive and being with Rocky."

"He called that night and we talked for a long time about nothing really, but it was important to me. Someone knew I existed. He asked if I had been to the teen club in Lexington and I told him I knew nothing about it. 'How'd you like to go?' he asked and I said I would. We went and had a great time. That, by the way, was when I decided to be a DJ, and shortly afterward there was a spot for a Saturday morning teen show on the radio and I got the job. Anyway, the first night we were there, I saw some girls dancing together, but thought nothing of it."

"The next week, Rocky called me every night. At the time I thought we were just talking but later, looking back, I saw our talk wasn't as innocent as I had thought at the time. Anyway, the second weekend when we went to the club, two guys were dancing and, right in the middle of the floor, one kissed the other. I was thunderstruck. I said to Rocky, 'Did you see that?' He replied, 'Sure, want to try it?' and gave me a smile which would have melted the ice cap. I told him I'd like to try dancing with him, but would pass on a kiss in public. We danced until time to go. No kiss, but he sure held me close, and I was hard as a rock and so was he. I could feel him against me."

"When we were driving home, he reached over and pulled me across the seat, close to himself, and put his hand on my thigh. Gradually, he moved his hand up my thigh and finally started rubbing my cock. When we were several miles from town, he turned down a country lane and parked. As soon as the car was stopped, he pulled me to himself and said, 'We're not in public now,' and kissed me. I liked it. I liked it very much. Well I guess, gay or straight, you know about kissing and making out. Before I realized what he was doing, he had my zipper down and my cock in his hand. 'Babe, you could do me while I do you,' he said and I did."

"Things really got rolling after that. Every night there were phone calls which eventually became phone sex. At school, we found hiding places for quick kisses. We were having sex as often as we could, certainly every weekend when we went out. He beat me off, but I was always the one to get fucked and I did almost all the sucking. I know he was dominating me now, but at the time I was so crazy in love I would have done almost anything to please him."

"I was not only crazy in love, but also a damn fool. He wanted me to do things I didn't want to do. He insisted I swallow his cum when I sucked him off and I told him I didn't like it, but he said it was his gift to me. Every time I failed to swallow as fast as he shot, he told me I didn't appreciate him and that he didn't see why he loved someone who didn't like to give him pleasure. One thing I just absolutely refused to do was rim him. Every time he tried to force me, I got sick. I was such a fool. I had been so lonely and now someone wanted to be with me. I was so afraid he'd leave me, and he threatened to often."

"After Christmas, he started drinking. Well, he always had, but he was never drunk with me until then. When he got drunk he got abusive. A couple of times he burned me with a cigarette and once he tried to fuck me without lube and when I started screaming, he beat me. I was black and blue all over. Don't ask me why I put up with it because I don't know. Anyway, when Matt and Luke announced to the whole school that they were gay, I told Rocky we should join them. He laughed and said, 'They say they're in love. I'm not in love, you're just a good fuck. You are just my fucking bitch.' I told you I was a crazy fool."

"I took that and kept going back for more. Then all hell broke loose. We had gotten braver about having sex, but we never had in his place or mine. Spring break, his parents were going away and he wanted me to spend it with him at his place. Fool-like, I did. He stayed drunk most of the time and one night I suggested we go out since we had not left the house except to pick up some food or something. He said he didn't want to, but I started begging him. I really wanted to get out of the house. Finally he got really, really mad. He started cussing me and hit me a couple times. I told him I had had enough and was going. When I started to leave, he grabbed my arm. Before I knew what was going on, he knocked me down and I ended up tied spreadeagle on the bed. He passed out and I couldn't do anything about it. When he finally came around he climbed on the bed and started cramming his cock down my throat. I kept moving my head from side to side until he slapped me, then pissed in my face. I was crying and pleading with him. He laughed and started drinking glasses full of vodka. He finally passed out again. An hour or so later, I heard someone downstairs and started yelling. It was his parents."

"Dr. Rockford untied me and took me downstairs while Mrs. Rockford tried to get Rocky to his feet. Downstairs Dr. Rockford told me that if I said anything about what had happened, he would see that I regretted it. 'I'll see your queer ass in jail. Do I make myself clear? And don't think I can't do it!' I was so glad to get out and so frightened--I knew Dr. Rockford was a very powerful figure in Concord--I didn't say anything about it. I climbed back into my shell and every time I saw Luke and Matt I got sick. Their love for each other was so obvious, and all I had were memories of being abused, never really loved."

"Rocky called two or three weeks later and said he was sorry and tried to get me to go out with him. He started telling me how much he loved me. 'I miss you, Keith. I want you to fuck me,' he had said. I hung up a couple times and he called right back. He said he was going to keep calling until I went out with him or he'd tell my dad. I finally just let him talk so he'd stop calling. I knew I couldn't leave the phone off the hook or Dad would want to know what was up. I still refused to go out with him and he started screaming, threatening to tell about his fucking me. Fortunately, Dr. Rockford overheard him and knew he had to shut him up. If he exposed me, he would have to expose himself--and the town would know--something Dr. Rockford could not have. To shut him up and keep him from letting the town know what an asshole his son was, he bought him off with that fancy car he's driving."

"Rocky also tried to make up with me again, some weeks later, saying he had been drunk and didn't know what he was doing. 'You haven't always been drunk when you abused me,' I told him, but he kept threatening me. I finally told him to leave me alone or I'd tell the world he was a sick sex-pervert. I guess he knew I meant it because I suddenly became invisible."

"I thought I had just about put all that behind me when I got a call asking me to DJ at the club in Lexington. About the middle of the evening, Rocky came in with a freshman kid from Independence. He was all over the kid on the dance floor and, when they sat down, I could see Rocky fondling him. It made me sick. Monday when I saw the kid at school, I took him outside and told him my experience with Rocky. He didn't want to believe me, so there was nothing I could do. Then a couple weeks ago, he came to school with a black eye. He tried to hide it from me when we passed in the hall, but I stopped him and asked, 'Rocky?'. He nodded and said, 'You warned me, but I didn't want to believe it'."

"Later in the day, Rocky pinned me to the wall near the art room and said, 'I thought my dad warned you. You told Max about us, you bastard. Now you are in for it.' I never connected the letter and cross-burning to Rocky and his old man, but now..."

"Keith, you did the right thing. I'm sorry that you had that experience and suffered the way you did," I said.

"What makes it really hurt is I was such a fool to allow it to go on. Now this. Plus you know I'm queer."

"Don't like that word," Bill said. "You're gay and that makes no difference to me or the Fellowship."

"Keith, I think we need to go talk with Mr. Stevenson. I can't see how he's connected with this."

The three of us went to Mr. Stevenson's room and he took us into his office, which he called his fish bowl because it was glass on two sides. Keith told his story again in just about as much detail as he had told us. "But I don't see how you're involved," he said when he finished.

"I do. Now things are beginning to make sense," Mr. Stevenson said. "Rocky is in one of my classes and the first of school, I gave an assignment and when he turned it in, I suspected he hadn't done the work, but had no proof. I challenged him and his dad came in and read me the riot act because I had dared suggest his son had cheated. Then, a week or so later, I gave my first major test. I noticed Rocky was acting strangely, so I walked over to where he was seated--without him noticing. He had a cheat sheet. I took it, his test and Rocky to Ms. Jones. She asked what I usually did when I caught someone cheating and I told her I gave a zero. 'Exactly right, Mr. Stevenson. Rocky, you have a zero on this test.' It wasn't a week later, when he had a drawing assignment due, that I saw him take a student's drawing--forcibly, I might add--and give the student his. I gave him a zero for that as well and reminded him that he probably had already lost enough points to fail unless he did exceptionally well for the rest of the semester. His dad came cussing and screaming--during a class--and demanded I give Rocky credit or allow him to make up the two grades. I refused."

"He went to Ms. Jones and she backed me. When he stormed out of her office, he was shouting that he was on the school board, had influence in Concord, and would see we all were fired. He knows I am gay, who in the town doesn't these days? He knew about you and Rocky, so he must have decided to get us both run out of town by accusing me of sexually molesting you. No question in my mind it would have worked had Gray still been here, but I'm pretty sure it won't work now. Keith, I'm sorry someone you loved abused you and your love. No-one who loves a person wants anything except the best for them. Don't let your experience keep you from loving and being loved. Nothing in the world is better. Now you three need to go to the office for passes and get back to class. I will speak to Ms. Jones and see if we can't get this settled."

John

I was practically in tears as Keith told me about his relationship with Rocky. Keith is such a nice and talented young man, and could be scarred for life by that sadistic jerk.

I went to Ms. Jones' office as soon as I was free and told her what the guys and I had figured out. As soon as I said "Rocky" I could see the wheels turning in her head. When I finished, she called Millie and told her what we thought was going on.

"Millie says she will get the lawyer she has working for you to check things out. I'm sure you are on target--remembering what Dr. Rockford said the day I told him Rocky could not make up his zeros."

When I got home, I told Michael what had gone on at school and he exploded. He was ready to do major harm to Rocky and Dr. Rockford. He had just about calmed down when the police chief arrived with Mr. Chester, the lawyer Millie had working for me.

"Evening, Mr. Stevenson, Mr. Sanders," Mr. Chester, said as he came in. "Mr. Stevenson, I understand that you pieced some things together at school today."

"I sure did and while I have no absolute, stand-up-in-court proof, I'd bet a year's salary on it."

"You just might have an extra year's salary to bet. We do have absolute proof," the Chief said. "It took a while to get a fingerprint from Dr. Rockford. He wouldn't give us one and I can't say how we got it, but we did. We are ready to charge him on several counts. When we hauled him and junior in, both denied everything of course, but junior was careless as well as the good doctor. His fingerprints were lifted from the letter. Didn't use to be possible, but we have new methods. When we confronted them with the evidence, both started accusing the other. Junior said his dad made him do it and dad said junior painted the sign on a piece of metal he had left over from a project he was doing. We have both dead to rights."

"The question is whether or not you two want to charge them," Mr. Chester said. "Personally, I'd just as soon have them locked away, especially that rotten son, but their lawyer came over to try to cop a plea--seems things seldom get to court these days, but I guess it saves time and the state's money. Anyway, they had a proposal. I told their lawyer I'd speak to all involved. As for junior, he will be put on probation until he is twenty-one."

"I told both the good doctor and junior I thought junior was, if you will pardon the expression, a piece of worthless shit. I know he has abused several young men in town and it makes me sick," the Chief said.

"Anyway, they have agreed junior is to be placed on probation and leave town immediately. He is to go to a residential treatment center for not less than a year. Afterward, he is to go to private school--that's their choice," Mr. Chester said. "He can be in Concord holidays and two weeks in the summer if his dad is here--which is not likely."

The Chief laughed and said, "Both suggested only a week. Additionally, he is to surrender his driving license until he is twenty-one. He's a rotten apple all right, but a lot of the blame for that has to rest on the good doctor who has bailed him out of trouble ever since he was ten and caught shoplifting."

"As to the doctor, I checked with the medical establishment and all feel the town can manage without him. They also feel he's not a bad doctor, they just don't want him around after they heard what he had done. Through someone with influence, he has been offered a job at the state mental hospital where he will work for minimum state salary for five years. Additionally, he is to pay for all the damage done to your place, write a personal apology to Mr. Stevenson clearly stating that the letter was a tissue of lies; that letter to go in your file, Mr. Stevenson. Since he sought to get you fired, I suggested he owed you a year's salary, and he has agreed to that," Mr. Chester continued.

"That's all well and good, Mr. Chester," I said, "but what about Keith Lewis? Both father and son have done the boy damage which is possibly permanent."

"I know his dad was planning to sue for slander but, from your tone of voice, there must be more," Mr. Chester said.

"Chief, Mr. Chester, I'm not sure whether I should tell you this or not since it came through the school's peer counseling program and confidentiality is very important to that."

"I understand and wouldn't ask you to break confidentiality," the Chief said.

"Any possibility you could get permission from Mr. Lewis to discuss whatever it is with me?" Mr. Chester asked.

"I'll try. I'll call him. I'd really rather he tell you if he will."

"Give him a call and, if he's willing to talk, I'll send a car for him," the Chief said.

I called Keith and told him, briefly, what was going on and asked if he'd come and talk with the police chief and a lawyer. He was reluctant, but agreed to come. I asked about his dad coming with him and he said he didn't want that. "Dad doesn't know about me," he whispered into the phone.

When Keith arrived, he was very reluctant to talk. Mr. Chester finally said, "Mr. Lewis..."

"Keith, please."

"Keith, I am not officially your lawyer which makes this somewhat difficult. I understand your dad hired a lawyer in regard to all this."

"He was going to, he said he was, but decided to wait and see what developed. Until he knew who was involved, he said, there was no reason to hire a lawyer."

"How old are you, Keith?"

"Seventeen, almost eighteen."

"Seventeen is good enough, don't you think, Chief?"

"He's no longer a minor so far as criminal law is concerned. Not up on civil law."

"Keith, if you like you can appoint me your attorney and our conversation will be privileged."

"The cost?" Keith asked.

"There is a very practical side to the young man," I thought.

"I work for Millie Willingham. There will be no cost so far as I am concerned and I know she is so upset by this, she would say 'Go for it!' in a minute."

"Sounds good. Ok, Mr. Chester, you are my attorney."

"Good. Over to you, Chief."

"We have Dr. Rockford and Rocky dead to rights and they want to cop a plea. Mr. Stevenson said there was more to the story than just them slandering you. If there is, you can go ahead and charge them, sue them or we can work out something which will prevent you having to go to court. Son, it's up to you. I'd like to get junior put under the jail as it is and, if they have done damage to you, they should pay."

Keith sat staring at the floor saying nothing for a few minutes and then he said, "Chief, Mr. Chester, I'm gay." I knew he was testing the two, especially the Chief as he watched the policeman carefully to see how he would react. He didn't react at all. He didn't even answer. Keith looked up at the Chief and I guess saw that he wasn't knocked off his feet or anything, and he started pouring out his story for the third time in a day.

As he talked, Mr. Chester remained relatively calm but I could see he was growing angry. There was nothing subtle about the Chief's reaction. His face got redder and redder and the blood vessels in his neck were standing out. I expected him to explode any minute. When Keith finished, the Chief actually reached over and hugged the kid! "Son, I don't know about being gay. Not my bent, but I do know about abusers. Don't you ever let anyone abuse you again." He then looked at Michael and me and said, "I told you that junior was a worthless piece of shit and his old man helped him get that way."

"Keith, we can make sure junior isn't around to bother you." Mr. Chester then told Keith what had been agreed upon so far.

"I'll make sure wherever junior ends up in a treatment center, the staff knows about this and I will make sure that any school he attends does as well," the Chief said.

"What seems right to you in addition to that?" Mr. Chester asked Keith.

"I don't know."

Michael said, "Mr. Chester, the boy needs help getting over this experience and he needs an education. Dr. Rockford is a very wealthy man. Seems counseling until Keith decides it's no longer necessary, and a four-year college scholarship would be the least he could expect."

"Sounds reasonable to me," Mr. Chester said. "Reasonable to you, Keith?"

Keith nodded then said softly, "Thank you".

"Don't thank me, I am just trying to do my job. I'll take this back to their lawyer and, if it's agreed to, then we'll just notify the court as to what we have worked out and the judge can handle the details," Mr. Chester said.

"If they don't agree to these terms, I want all of you to throw the book at them in civil court while we do the same in criminal court. And to think that sucker was on the school board supposedly helping educate young minds," the Chief said, shaking his head.

"You'll all hear from me tomorrow," Mr. Chester said. "I'll call their lawyer tonight and give him until noon tomorrow to accept or reject our offer. Of course, part of it is in their plea bargain. They can't welsh on that."

"Thanks, Keith," the Chief said. "You are a brave young man and I hope one day you'll find real love." Mr. Chester and the Chief shook hands all around and the Chief asked Keith if he could drop him off.

I told him I would see he got home and they left.

As soon as the Chief was gone, Keith had a thousand questions for me and Michael about being gay and being in love, and how you know its love and ... and ... and...

On the way home he asked, "Do you think I should tell my dad?".

"Keith that is something you have to decide. I suspect he already knows, but maybe not. He needs to know sometime, but when is up to you. Also, you need to have some idea how he will react."

"Yea," was all he said.

Michael

Mr. Stevenson called to thank me for helping Keith and told me about Mr. Chester's and the police chief's visit. He also told me about the proposal to keep the doctor and Rocky from going to jail. "I guess that's ok," I said, "but I think jail might have showed Rocky how Keith felt".

"You're probably right, but this way Keith gets help overcoming the abuse Rocky heaped on him, and college as well."

We talked a bit longer and, before I hung up, I said, "I think I'll give Keith a call".

I called Keith and told him I had talked to Mr. Stevenson, and asked him how he felt about the outcome.

"Actually, Michael, I feel pretty good. On the way home from Mr. Stevenson's I decided to talk to my dad and tell him everything. Mr. Stevenson said he wouldn't be surprised if my dad thought I was gay and he did. He said he wished it was different because of all I would have to put up with but, other than that, I am his son and nothing had changed about that. I decided to tell him the whole story..."

I laughed and said, "Next time make a recording so you don't have to repeat it every few hours."

"There won't be a next time, I can tell you that, but it would have been good to just push a button today," Keith laughed. "Anyway, when I told Dad, he was ready to go kill Rocky right away. I told him part of it was my fault for putting up with it, and if we went to court it would all be public knowledge and I didn't think I could stand that. He was still angry, but agreed that settling it without it becoming the gossip topic in Concord was a good idea. So I feel better about everything, including myself, than I have in a long time. And I am going to take advantage--full advantage--of the counseling they have to pay for." He then thanked me again for my help and, just as we said goodbye, I got a call-waiting alert.

When I pushed the button and said hello, Mary Kathryn said, "Michael, I've got to talk to you".

"I'm listening."

"No, not on the phone. I need to talk to you in person. Meet me at the old oak in half an hour."

"Sure, if it's important, Mary Kathryn."

"It's very important Michael, very," she said, and hung up.

I couldn't imagine what was so important it couldn't wait. I kept trying to imagine what it was as I waited until time to sneak out of the house and head for the old oak. I remembered one night when Mary Kathryn and I had stopped there. I smiled because I thought I was in heaven when she got me off then, but it was absolutely nothing to what we had at the falls a week or so ago.

It was finally time to go and I left the house quietly. As I drew near the oak, I saw Mary Kathryn standing in the shadows. I immediately started running and, when I reached her, took her into my arms and kissed her. As I did, I felt tears on her face. "What's the matter, Mary Kathryn, what's wrong?"

She looked into my eyes and said, "Michael, the moon didn't change this week and it should have"

Chapter Nine

Michael

"Mary Kathryn, what in the hell are you talking about? What's this about moon changing and all that?"

"Michael, think! What is the moon's cycle?"

"Twenty-eight days. Why?"

"And what else is on a twenty-eight day cycle?"

I suddenly felt as if I have been hit in the pit of the stomach with a wrecking ball and, I guess, in a sense I had. I could feel the blood draining from my face. I may be dense, but not so dense I didn't know, finally, what Mary Kathryn was telling me. "You are telling me you are pregnant, right?"

Mary Kathryn just looked at me and nodded slowly. "Holy shit, Mary Kathryn. I thought you were on birth control pills. Holy shit."

"I was and I am, Michael, but nothing's foolproof."

"Why didn't you tell me? I could have done something."

"Best I recall, Michael, your dad was to talk to you about birth control."

"Well he did, but I thought you were on birth control pills and that was all that mattered."

"Michael, this is no time to start blaming each other. We both knew where babies came from and I guess we should have known Andrews men seen to have a knack for hitting the target the first time. I wanted to tell you a couple days ago, but I waited to make sure. Michael, since I was thirteen I have never missed a period or been late. I'm four days late. I couldn't go to sleep tonight until you knew. I guess I had to be assured being pregnant wouldn't stop you from loving me."

"Mary Kathryn, I'll never stop loving you, never. And I'm sorry that I seemed to--shit, I did--blame you at first. I know it's stupid and crazy and I am ashamed of it. God, Mary Kathryn, I am so ashamed." Huge tears were streaming down my face. "I have never been so ashamed in my life." Mary Kathryn and I were holding hands as she pulled me to herself and kissed the tears from my face.

"Michael, when I realized I was pregnant, I was ready to strangle you. I blamed you for wrecking my life. I guess it's just natural to find someone else responsible for what happens to us. We both knew what we were doing."

"But I should have had sense enough to make doubly sure."

"But that's over and done with. Now we have to decide what to do."

"What can we do? What will we do? I don't know. I can't think."

"I know, Michael. I always dreamed of how happy I would be when I became pregnant with your child, and I want to be happy but, Michael, I'm not. It shatters so many dreams, so many hopes. Michael, we are sixteen fucking years old. What do we know about raising a child? How can we do it? What about the plans we had for the future?"

Suddenly Mary Kathryn was weeping huge tears as I had done. I held her in my arms and kept kissing the top of her head, drinking in the fragrance of her hair. I loved this woman more than my own life and I had destroyed her future--and mine. "Our first time sure was special," I thought bitterly.

What do you do when the ground is cut from under you? I had always turned to the family--if not Dad and Mom, to the whole family. "Mary Kathryn, I don't know what we can do or what we should do. Right now I don't want to face Jens. I remember what he did to Matt and I think that is just a sample of what he'll do to me. But I do need the family. Will you come home with me and we'll talk with Mom and Dad?"

Mary Kathryn nodded her head against my chest. I lifted her chin and kissed her as gently as I could and said, "Mary Kathryn, I'm sorry".

"Michael, I'm sorry. She kissed me and, hand-in-hand, we walked very slowly toward home.

I knocked on Mom's and Dad's bedroom door and got no response. I realized they probably hadn't heard me--I had knocked so timidly--and knocked again. This time loud enough to wake them.

"Yes?" Dad said in a sleepy voice.

"Dad, Mom, Mary Kathryn and I need to talk."

"At this hour of the night? What time is it anyway?" Dad asked. "Michael, it's midnight."

"I know, Dad, but this is important."

"Michael, make coffee. We'll be there in a few minutes," Mom said.

Mary Kathryn and I went to the kitchen and I started coffee. It was ready when Mom and Dad, wearing robes and certainly looking like they had just gotten out of bed, came into the kitchen. I fixed coffee for them and we all sat down at the table.

"Michael, Mary Kathryn, what's the problem?"

Mary Kathryn and I sat, our heads down, occasionally glancing at each other. After how I had reacted, I hoped to redeem myself a bit by shouldering this like a man. "Dad, Mom, Mary Kathryn is pregnant and I'm the father." I don't know how I expected Dad to react. I certainly never expected him to go completely ballistic, but he did.

"Michael, how could you? How could you? You know better. If you had to start having sex, I TOLD you how you would have to take precautions and obviously you didn't." He had leaped from his chair and was storming around the kitchen. I didn't think I had seen Dad so angry, and certainly not in years. As he stormed past Mom, she reached out, grabbed his hand and held him. He continued telling me how stupid and worthless I was. "How could you?" he looked at me and asked in a loud voice.

"I guess he could the same way you did, David," Mom said in a quiet voice, and Dad immediately calmed down. She looked at me and asked, "Your first time, wasn't it? I nodded and she smiled weakly and said, "David, it seems to be an Andrews trait".

Dad sat back down and looked sheepish. He looked at Mary Kathryn and then me and said, "Kids, I'm sorry. I didn't mean all the terrible things I said. I am just shocked and hurt for you two. Forgive me?" Both Mary Kathryn and I looked at him and nodded.

"Now that we have the histrionics out of the way, tell me the details," Mom said.

Mary Kathryn and I told my parents about our Saturday afternoon. "Mom, Dad, we were so happy. We knew we were young, but we also knew we couldn't go on stopping when all the buttons had been pushed and we also knew we weren't going to stop pushing buttons. We had said our first time would be special, and at the falls, and it was. I guess it was more special than we realized," I said as I smiled a very, very weak smile.

"How do you know you are pregnant, Mary Kathryn? Have you used a pregnancy test?" Mom asked.

"I didn't have to, Margaret. Since I was thirteen, you could set the moon by me. I have never missed a period and have never been even a day late. I'm four days late now."

"I suppose we can talk about options now, but you need to be sure. I'll pick up a pregnancy test tomorrow and we'll make sure," Mom said. "A few days more or less won't matter if you are pregnant. We can hope that the moon got off track this time," Mom smiled as she patted Mary Kathryn's hand. "Kids, people have gotten pregnant when they didn't want to since the world began and I suspect it will be happening when it ends. Doesn't mean it doesn't wreck a lot of dreams and plans, but life doesn't end. David and I are here and will help you decide what to do and support you in your decision. Right, David?"

Dad was standing behind me and Mary Kathryn. He patted both of us on the shoulder and when I looked up at him, he patted my shoulder again and said, "Of course we will. Will you two, please, forgive me for my outburst? I really didn't mean it. I mean, I did, but I didn't."

"Dad, I know how you feel. It's the way I felt when Mary Kathryn told me and I blamed her."

"And I was ready to strangle Michael, and blamed him when I decided I was pregnant," Mary Kathryn said.

"Ok, you all reacted in a pretty bad way, but we all know that you know better and are ashamed," Mom said. "Mary Kathryn, from what Michael has been doing this fall, I know your life has been hectic as well. You, as he, have been going full out; your body has been under a great deal of stress, right?"

Mary Kathryn nodded and I was wondering where all this was leading. I suddenly realized that there was a helluva lot of female biology I didn't know about.

"I don't want to get your hopes up--neither of you are happy about this pregnancy, right?" We nodded. "There is a possibility that moon-regular Mary Kathryn may have been under enough stress to affect her cycle. Let's hang as loose as we can until we can do a pregnancy test, ok?" We nodded. "I have heard enough stories to know that in times of crisis you kids have all piled into bed together. Well, Luke and Matt are not here, but I think it might be good for you two to be together tonight, but just together." Mom raised an eyebrow and I had learned that was a warning sign spelling out clearly, "I mean what I said". We nodded again. Seems we had lost the power of speech. "I'll call Gabrielle and tell her Mary Kathryn's staying here." I guess both of us got horrified looks on our faces, because she said, "I can handle this without telling her why. Now you two get upstairs."

Mary Kathryn and I went upstairs, got undressed and slipped in to my bed. We held each other very tight and I said, "Mary Kathryn, I still feel like a shithead for what I said. I really do."

"Michael, it's over, it's done with, now get on with it." I kissed her ever so softly and said, "Baby, we really have bought ourselves a big problem this time."

"And we'll deal with it, Michael. Not fool enough to think it will be easy or to think I know what path we should take, but we'll deal with it."

I expected to spend the night wide awake, but in Mary Kathryn's embrace, my head buried in the crook of her neck, I felt myself relax. The next thing I knew, Mary Kathryn was shaking me. "Michael, Michael, wake up. Go get your mom," she was as calm as everything. I wasn't.

"Why? What's wrong? What can I do?"

"You can go get your mom." I turned on the light and saw blood on the sheet where we had been lying, lots and lots of blood.

I practically fell downstairs and this time I wasn't timid. I pounded on the bedroom door calling, "Mom! Mom! Mary Kathryn needs you! Hurry! There's blood everywhere!"

I was about to pound the door again when Mom opened it and, tying on her robe, asked, "Michael, what's wrong? What's happened? You have blood on your thigh."

I looked down and, sure enough, my thigh was covered with blood. Suddenly I had visions of Mary Kathryn having done something stupid. "Mom, I don't know," I was near tears again, "Mary Kathryn just told me to get you. Hurry, Mom."

Mom yelled back into her bedroom, "David, grab my bag and come upstairs. Something's wrong." Dad came out of the bedroom as naked as I was, carrying Mom's doctor's bag. "Throw a robe on, David, and come up."

When we got upstairs, I saw Mary Kathryn sitting in the middle of a sheet with blood stains all over it. I felt myself growing faint just as Dad stormed into the room with Mom's bag. "What happened? What's going on? Do I need to call 911?"

"Dad," I said and then everything went black.

When I came to, I was in a chair, my head between my legs and Dad was holding an inhaler under my nose. I pushed his hand away and when I looked up, Mom and Mary Kathryn were laughing like crazy. Mom said, "Michael, should you and Mary Kathryn ever get married, I hope you will learn to control yourself. I'm not sure she can stand such a display once a month."

"What do you mean? Why are you laughing? Why was Mary Kathryn bleeding gallons of blood? That sheet was covered with blood. I was covered with blood."

Mom and Mary Kathryn were sitting on the bed, still laughing themselves silly. Both moved over so I could see the sheet. "Is this the blood you were talking about?" Mom asked. There were two or three tiny spots on the sheet. "And you were covered with blood?" I looked at my thigh and there was the smallest smear of blood there.

"What happened to all the blood I saw? I mean there was blood everywhere."

Mary Kathryn, who had on one of my extra large T-shirts, got up, walked over to me, bent over and said, "Michael, it's really very funny. At the same time, it's not. I'm sorry you got so frightened and imagined things. We won't be needing a pregnancy test kit."

"What do you mean? What happened? I saw blood."

"Michael, you saw the blood you see now, no more, but your imagination got the better of you. As I suspected, all Mary Kathryn has been doing and all the stress she had been under just upset her clock a bit. There's not more than a few drops of blood involved. She started her period late. She wanted you to call me to see if I still had tampons or sanitary napkins, that's all," Mom said.

"You mean we're not pregnant?"

"I mean you're not pregnant," Mom said. "Now can we get some sleep? Michael, change your bed and you two get to sleep."

After Mary Kathryn and I got back to bed, she snuggled close and said, "Michael, I won't say I'm not happy I wasn't pregnant, I am. But I do want you to know that when the time is right, I will be overjoyed to have your children."

"And I will be overjoyed to father your children, Lady Love. I've been told that a condom takes away a lot from having sex but, Babe, the sacrifice will be worth avoiding what we have just gone through--or worse."

Mary Kathryn kissed me softly, snuggled into the crook of my neck and I felt her eye lashes as she fluttered them against my skin. "Michael Andrews, I love you even if you are a wuss and can't stand the sight of blood."

"Blood doesn't bother me, Lady Love, unless it's yours or mine." I kissed the top of her head and the next thing I knew, my alarm went off and it was time to begin a new day.

We got up early, both put on a pair of my sweats and ran. Several times I found myself throwing my arms in the air and shouting at the top of my lungs. Mary Kathryn kept laughing at me, but she was also on top of the world this morning. After we had turned around and started back, we gradually slowed down until we were just walking briskly, holding hands. "Mary Kathryn, do you mind if I talk to Bill? Dad gave me the facts, but he certainly didn't talk about how to use a condom without sacrificing too much."

"I was going to ask you about me talking to Linda. I know they have sex on a pretty regular basis and I don't know why we shouldn't ask them for any advise they might have."

"I just don't want to make our private life the topic of public gossip."

"We both know that Bill and Linda won't do that. I thought about asking them to join us at the falls, but it sure looks like rain."

"Lady Love, Bill and I will come up with something. You going on home?"

"Yea, I suspect I better. Margaret told me last night she had talked to Mom and told her I had been upset about a female problem. I suspect Mom knew what was going on, but she has a way around Dad."

"I guess I'll find out when I pick you up for school."

I kissed Mary Kathryn and turned in to my house as she started running again, headed for her place. When I got inside, I showered and looked in the mirror at the new beard Mary Kathryn had convinced me I should grow. It was looking good after more weeks than I liked to remember of looking pretty terrible. I got dressed. I kinda hated facing Mom and Dad after last night, but I remembered that turning to them was the first thing I thought of when Mary Kathryn told me she was pregnant.

Dad was preparing breakfast when I got down. I fixed myself a cup of coffee and sat down with Mom at the kitchen table. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing.

"Michael," Mom said.

"Yes," I replied, too loudly and too quickly.

"Little on edge this morning, Son?" Dad asked.

I know I got a sheepish look on my face, looked up and said, "Yea, I guess you could say that."

"Michael, you know that I wish that you and Mary Kathryn had put off becoming sexually active until you were older. You know one reason from last night. There are others: emotional maturity, the need to be kids without the pressure of having sex, I could go on. But that doesn't matter," Mom said. "Since you have started, I want to ask a few things of you. First, I hope you won't make sex the basis of your relationship. If you do, you'll find that's all it is about. I know, I have been there. Also, I ask that you decide that protecting against pregnancy takes precedence over pure pleasure. Take it from me, I know that condoms decrease the pleasure of intercourse, but I think you know now that a pregnancy right now can take all the pleasure away and worrying about it can decrease your pleasure more than a condom."

"Son, I'd add something else and I don't know the answer, but I hope you won't make sex a 'back seat of the car' kind of thing--you know, 'sex on the run'. I don't think Gabrielle is, and I know Jens isn't, ready to have you spending the night with Mary Kathryn. I'm not sure your Mom and I are ready to say you can have sex here either. But I don't want you having sex anywhere else. Hell, I don't know what I'm saying. I know you can go to the falls, but that's not going to be possible soon unless you want to freeze it off. That would solve a lot of problems now that I think about it."

"David!" Mom exclaimed.

"Well, what is the solution? We don't want them in the back seat of a car or in some other place like that, but I'm not willing to say 'Michael, you want to have sex, take your pick anywhere in the house'. But I know that they are not going to stop just because they can't do it at home."

I had a feeling they were carrying on a discussion in which I had no part. "Dad, I think you are safe in saying the first time is not our last time. Mom, I don't think we'll end up just having sex. How long has it been since the first time? And we haven't had sex since, so we're not obsessed with sex. But you know we will have sex again and we can't have it here, and certainly not at her place, and not in the back seat of the car or some place like that, so where can we?"

"Michael, I guess we should have thought about this. If we had been realistic, we would have before, but I know I kept thinking this was in the future," Mom said.

"To be honest, Michael, I guess I was thinking just about you. That's the way my father thought. The girl's situation was her and someone else's concern, but that won't work. Mary Kathryn is as much mine as she is anyone's. She's a part of the family and I can't not think of her as well. We need some time, Michael, because I don't want you as my son or Mary Kathryn as... well as my daughter, having to act like sex is dirty. Give us some time, can you?"

"Dad, I'm sure we can. We have learned a lesson, an important lesson, at very low cost. I think we'll try not to have to learn others at higher cost."

"Thanks, Michael. And, son, while I wish you had waited, you could never have found a finer partner," Dad said.

Mary Kathryn

I really didn't know what to expect when I got home. Mom was in the middle of breakfast and Dad was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper--everything appeared normal. When I came in Dad said, "I hope you are alright this morning".

"I'm fine, Dad, just fine."

Mom looked at me, raised an eyebrow and said, "I assume you got your 'female problem' solved?".

"It kinda took care of itself," I replied.

"I trust there will not be a recurrence."

"Certainly not anytime soon," I said. Who was fooling whom? Mom knew exactly what the problem had been, I was positive of that, and poor old Dad was, thank heaven, in the dark.

"Glad to hear you're ok," Dad said as we sat down for breakfast.

When Michael picked me up he asked, "How'd it go, Lady Love?".

"Fine. Dad didn't know what was going on, but since it was a 'female problem', he didn't ask anything. Mom knows, she definitely knows. She said she didn't expect a recurrence and I assured her there would not be one anytime soon. How do things stand at your place?"

I told her Mom and Dad, especially Dad, were in a quandary about where we could have sex since they ruled out all the "sex on the run" places, but weren't ready to say we could hop in bed at home anytime we wanted to. "They know that sex at your place--certainly if Jens found out--is dangerous, to say the least. I wanted to tell them not to worry, I figured we could handle that, but I didn't because I'm not sure how we can."

"After last night, I think it is not a pressing issue right this minute, Michael. I know it hit you like a ton of bricks as it did me, but it was over soon for you. I have been worried sick for several days. I definitely don't want to go through that again."

It goes without saying, the lunch conversation revolved around the developments regarding Rocky and Dr. Rockford. Everyone was pleased that some good had come out of it. However, after everyone had their say about the outcome, Keith said, "I guess you all need to know I'm gay".

"Don't know that we do, since it really changes nothing. You're still Keith and we like Keith as is, but I know we all appreciate the fact that you trust us enough to tell us," Jack responded and the others nodded. "I'm just glad the business of attempting to discredit you and Mr. Stevenson has been settled. Now we can move on without worrying about it."

As we were leaving the cafeteria, I managed to get Linda aside enough not to be overheard and asked, "Linda, do you think you and Bill can find some time for Michael and me to talk to you?"

"Sure, something important?" she smiled as if she knew what was up.

"Yea, very important."

"I'll talk to Bill next period and we'll see what we can come up with. Later."

She walked faster to catch up with Bill. Michael told me later that they would meet us at the falls as soon as we could get there after school.

We all had a meeting after school to discuss adding to the peer counseling group next semester. Ms. Jones suggested we plan another weekend training session, maybe during the Christmas break. Those of us who had been involved in the program would be responsible for much of the training. "And I think it would be a good idea for those of you who have been carrying the program to spend time evaluating and planning before we get involved with new people," Ms. Jones said.

"It seems like an excellent idea to me," Bill said. "For example, we need a new way of assigning counselors. After Mary Kathryn and Michael were involved with Christopher they were swamped with requests."

"That's what I mean," Ms. Jones said, "and I am sure there are other areas in which you can make improvements based on your experience. I'll make arrangements for the sessions. Maybe we could start Friday morning and have the new people come in early Saturday."

"Sounds good to me," Jacob said.

After the meeting, Michael and I headed for the falls with Bill and Linda right behind us. We parked at my place and walked across the meadow to the falls, the two guys carrying blankets. The day was cloudy but it hadn't rained and, so long as you stayed in the weak sun coming through the clouds, it was pretty nice but, without the sun, it was definitely chilly. There would be no swimming that day.

When we reached the falls, Michael and Bill spread the blankets and we all lay on our stomachs, heads to the center, our chins propped on our hands.

"Linda tells me you two have something important you need to talk about, right?"

"Right," Michael said. "See we had a little problem this weekend. Mary Kathryn thought she was pregnant."

"I assume that means you two are having sex," Linda laughed.

"Correction. Had sex, once," Michael answered.

"Damn! Sure not a lucky break there. But you said she THOUGHT she was pregnant, not that she was."

"Same difference until you discover otherwise," Mary Kathryn answered. "I've always been as regular as clockwork, but this time was four days late. I panicked."

"Glad you don't have my schedule," Linda said, "I never knew when I would start or stop until I started taking birth control pills. That's evened things out a lot, but certainly not completely."

"Margaret thinks all the pressure and stress I have been under, since school opened, upset my cycle. I was regular before birth control pills so I was really sure I was pregnant."

"You are on birth control then?" Linda asked.

"Yea. Margaret gave them to me last spring-early summer," I replied. "She said she and Mom had talked about it. Both hoped we would wait, but knew sooner or later we wouldn't. But you have never thought you were pregnant?"

Bill started laughing big time. "Not once but twice. I began to think she was just trying to trap me because she was and then she wasn't. Of course, I didn't laugh either time she told me."

"Did you blame her for getting pregnant? I mean when she first told you?" Michael asked.

"Yea, I did. I knew that if she was pregnant, I was at least half to blame but, yes, both times I blamed her at first. I mean she was the one who had the pills and should be taking them. Of course, it turned out she just skipped a period. After she was a couple weeks overdue, we got a pregnancy test and it showed she was not, but those were anxious weeks. But, yea, I blamed her. Why?"

"When Mary Kathryn told me, I blamed her. I was sorry practically before the words were out of my mouth, but I still did it."

"I bet Mary Kathryn blamed you as soon as she decided she was pregnant," Linda said.

"I did, I sure did. It didn't make sense because I knew Michael would have stopped if I had asked, but I was ready and wanted him," Mary Kathryn said.

"Mary Kathryn, the pill is as close as you can get to being perfect birth control, but it's not perfect. It's just a risk you take," Linda said.

"It was a risk we DID take," Bill said. "But after the second time of going through hell thinking I was going to be a father, I decided I had some responsibility as well. I can tell you, I like sex without a condom and so does Linda, but it's a small price to pay to avoid what you have gone through and what we have gone through twice. I want kids, tons of kids, and so does Linda, but right now a kid would mean the end of a lot of dreams."

"Tell me about it," I said.

"Condoms not only make you less sensitive," Linda said, "but they take away a lot of spontaneity. But, Mary Kathryn, there's no reason you can't make putting a condom on Michael a pretty sexy thing."

"She's telling the truth there, Michael. So get condoms, keep them handy and use them. Couple words of caution. Don't carry them around in your wallet. They are latex and will deteriorate enough to break when in use. You know all those guys who carry one in their wallet and make sure you see the imprint? I can tell you, it's an old one that they have had for ages that they keep for show. And if you need lubrication..."

Michael laughed and said, "Maybe later, but we were aswim in it when we had sex."

"If you do, no oil. Water-based only. But I suspect you know all of that and it's not why we are here," Bill concluded.

"Well, except for finding out we were normal in accusing each other, you're right, but I think it helps to hear it from a peer rather than a parent," Michael said. "What we wanted to talk about is, well, where?"

"Where what?" Linda asked.

"Where we can have sex," I answered.

Bill laughed and said, "You CAN have it anywhere if Michael can get it up. Church lawn, the school cafeteria, on the back of a convertible during the Homecoming Parade, anywhere."

Linda was pounding him on the arm, which he was holding up to shield his face from her blows. "Bill, I oughta kill you," she laughed as she gave him a few more licks. "Your parents know?" she asked, after she left Bill alone.

"Mine do. When Mary Kathryn told me, the first thing I wanted to do after I got over the initial shock--and accused her of getting me in the pickle--was head for the parents."

"I hope you two realize how lucky you are to have supportive parents. And if you can't talk to one set, you've got two others. Neither Bill nor I have that although, thanks to Jacob, Bill does have a father for a change."

"Well, we went to my place and talked to Mom and Dad. Margaret was very comforting, telling us not to jump to conclusions until we had used a pregnancy test," Michael said. "Turned out we didn't need to."

I took great delight in telling the two of Michael's reaction to a couple drops of blood.

"Did you ever think he was just so happy he had to make up some reason for his excitement?" Bill asked.

"No way, Jose," I answered, "Michael was scared teetotally shitless."

"How would you feel if you saw me lying in a pool of blood?" Michael asked.

"Guess I would have freaked too," Bill said. "One drop or one gallon, it all looks the same when you're looking at someone you love and see blood. Anyway, what's the question?"

"My parents know and Dad has asked that we not go the back seat route or do sex on the run. At the same time, he says he's not willing to say, 'The house is yours. Have all the sex you want to anywhere you want to.' I can understand where he's coming from. I understand that but, as he says, we're not calling it quits after having sex once. That's the dilemma."

"I guess you might think it's easier for us since neither of us was a virgin when we became a couple. I know my dad knew I was having sex with anyone I could get to lie down before I started going with Linda. Now I don't think he's sure one way or the other. Mom just assumes that everyone not married is chaste because so long as she doesn't see it, say something about it or think about it, it doesn't exist," Bill said.

"My parents probably know. I'm not sure. I'm not sure they care," Linda said. "After Mom couldn't get me hooked up with one of Concord's fine scions from the right family--read money and social status, it had to be both--she just kinda gave up on me. Dad likes Bill and I guess he knows, and knows I am better off with Bill than most of the men Mom has chosen for me, so he just ignores it. But we don't have sex at my place, that is unless I am very sure they will not come home and catch us. I expect that would rip the whole thing."

"Maybe Dad does know and doesn't want Mom to find out anything, I don't know," Linda said. "If they are going to be gone long enough for us to use the house without fear of being caught, Dad tells me and makes it plain. Last week he was going on a business trip and took Mom--something he never did before, come to think of it--and told me, 'Your mom is going on this trip with me. I'll leave phone numbers where you can reach us if you need to.' The numbers were for motels and I knew where they were and when they would be back. We take advantage of those kinds of things."

"We also use my place when it's safe," Bill said. "Jacob is a big help because he serves as a watch out for us. Usually our time there is after school or something like that. When we first started having sex, we did a lot of quickies, but I wish we hadn't because the focus was on getting it in, shooting off and getting dressed. There was not a lot of loving put into those times. Now if we are going to be rushed, we just spend the time in other ways of expressing our love. The trip to Ohio, and our time there, was beautiful. We could have sex if we wanted or we could just be loving and tender with each other and stop. That's the way I wish it was all the time."

We talked a while longer about a lot of things, not just sex, and we were all really excited about the party in Ohio.

Michael

As we walked back toward the Larsens', Mary Kathryn walked ahead with Linda and I walked with Bill. I was a bit embarrassed about a question I wanted to ask him. After I started a couple times and got nowhere, Bill asked, "Michael, do you have something to say or are you just spinning your wheels?"

"Bill, I'm kinda embarrassed about asking, but, well, I need some condoms and I..."

"And you don't want all of Concord to know about it, right?"

Relieved, I answered, "Yea, Bill that's it".

"Hey, no problem. I'll buy some for you."

"How much money do you need, Bill?"

"How many do you need?" he laughed. "Actually, I'll get you a dozen for starters and you can pay me when I deliver them."

"Thanks a lot, Bill. I don't know why I'm embarrassed. I mean it's not that I'm running around screwing just anybody."

"Maybe if you were, you wouldn't be embarrassed. I never was until I started dating Linda and I didn't want just anybody to know we were having sex. I have a friend I trust at the drug store and I'll be happy to help you out... Was it as good as you thought it would be? Was it special?"

After I told Bill about our first time, he smiled and said, "Great! I'm really glad it was special. My first time was a disaster and, to tell the truth, I didn't enjoy it. It was never special, or as good as sex with Linda is, because it was just a way to get my rocks off. With Linda I am more concerned about her than myself and the amazing thing is it's better for me than it ever was when I was just thinking of Bill. Hey, Guy, love is wonderful!"

"Speaking of which," I asked, "what do you think about Paula and Jacob? I sure thought they had the real thing."

"Yea, so did I. But when Linda and I talked about it, it made sense that they just got carried away since all the rest of us had a partner and they didn't. I am sure that's what happened but, you're right, I thought it was the real thing."

"Well, I guess we'll see just how it is when we go to Ohio. I tell you I am really looking forward to that!"

"So am I. And it's only about a week away. By the way, have you thought about a costume? Linda said we'd need one."

"I haven't, but Douglas did say we should have one. Guess I better put that on my to-do list."

When we reached the Larsens', Gabrielle came out to the porch and asked us to come in for cookies and milk, something anyone who had ever had Gabrielle's cookies wouldn't turn down. When we got inside, she asked what we had been up to and Mary Kathryn said, "We've been to the falls solving the problems of the world. Don't know about the world, but think we got some of ours settled."

"I hope you don't need me or your dad to help you solve the rest. We won't be available," Gabrielle replied.

Chapter Ten

Mary Kathryn

"What do you mean you won't be available? What's happened? What are you doing?" It was obvious I was on edge as I panicked a bit, not knowing what was going on.

"Just calm yourself. Nothing major for you, I suspect, but pretty major for Jens and me. We have the lake house for the weekend and we're leaving work early Friday and will be back late Sunday night. I've made arrangements for you to stay with the Greywolfs. Think you can stay out of trouble?"

"I'm sure I can," I replied. When I glanced at Linda, she gave me the ok sign and winked. I blushed and hoped Mom didn't notice.

Thursday was a beautiful fall day, bright blue skies and warm, very warm for October. At lunch the whole gang decided we should go to the falls after school. It would probably be too cold for swimming, but we could just enjoy being outside after being cooped up in school all day. There was a small produce stand beside the road on the way home, and we stopped and got a bunch of apples which we munched on as we drove into the country. Bill and his carload stopped at the Greywolfs' and Michael and our carload went on to his place and got towels in case it was warm enough for swimming.

When we got to the falls, Linda and Bill, Jacob and Susan and Jack were waiting for us--sitting on a blanket Bill had taken from his car. Keith and Christopher were with our group. As soon as we arrived, Linda asked, "Who's going to test the water?".

There was a mad rush as Bill, Michael and Jacob started stripping. Christopher asked, "You guys going in the nude?".

"Yea, we're members of the world skinny-dipping team," Bill laughed. Christopher was hesitant, as was Jack, but it didn't take them long to get undressed and all five hit the water.

"How's the water?" Linda shouted to the guys.

"Water's fine," Michael answered, but I think his teeth were chattering. Linda and I quickly undressed and, while she was in no rush, Susan finally joined us. I dived in and the water was fine, I guess, but it sure wasn't warm! We swam awhile nonetheless, but finally all climbed out when we started turning blue. We quickly dried ourselves and got dressed. It was not warm enough to sit around naked.

Michael had brought a blanket too, so we spread it out and all of us flopped down. The sun felt good after the cold water. "Have you guys thought about costumes for the Halloween party?" Michael asked. "Douglas wanted us to wear costumes and, given what he's putting into this, it's the least we can do."

"Did you tell Dan he's to wear a costume?" Michael asked Christopher.

"No, I didn't."

"Will you be talking to him anytime soon?"

I swear, Christopher blushed and half-stammered, "I suspect I will. I talk to him every night. He's really a great guy, you know."

"Yea, we know. We also knew him when he was not such a great guy and that makes who he is now even more remarkable," Bill said. "Anyway, what have you come up with, Michael?"

"Thought I might go as a Lakota medicine man. Got all the stuff for that."

"I'll say you have, and it works," Christopher said. "Man, it really works."

"I guess that means I have to go as your Lakota woman," I said.

"You have to go as my woman, regardless of how you dress!" Michael said, and gave me a great kiss.

"Hey, no making out now. Christopher and Keith are without partners," Linda said.

"Maybe you two should be a couple," Jacob laughed. "That's what happened with me and Paula."

"Don't think so," Keith said, "but he is a nice one, if a little skinny."

"Yea, Christopher, we need to get to work and get you in shape," Bill said. "You eating enough these days?"

"Like a horse, but it all seems to be settling about my middle."

"Tomorrow, after school, we all meet in the weight room and get you started on a workout program. But what are the rest of you wearing?"

"I thought about digging out my great-granddad's Greek soldier's dress uniform, if Granddad would permit it," Christopher said. "It's a nifty outfit--knee socks, shirt with huge sleeves under an embroidered vest, and a pleated skirt. Told Granddad it looked like something a girl would wear and he told me never to say that to a Greek. 'Your great-granddad was a brave soldier and people know what kind of fighters the Greeks are.' It really would be great if he will let me wear it."

"Linda and I are working on something, but we want to keep it for a surprise," Bill said.

"Same here," Jacob said. "Susan and I have been thinking of wild outfits and I think we have it."

Keith said, "I haven't given it a lot of thought. I guess I still can't believe we are going to Lexington and climb on a plane to fly to Ohio for a party. It sounds like something a rock star would do."

"Hey, that's it, Keith... Keith Bad Man Lewis, rock star!" Susan said.

We talked about that a bit longer then the talk turned to all that had been going on in the fall. "To tell the truth, I am more than ready for a break," Michael said. "We have had more school work than most, since all of us except Christopher have at least one AP class and Christopher missed a bunch of school before and after he was dumped in the shit. How's school coming, Christopher?"

"Great. With Bill and Jack tutoring me in math and chemistry, I'm doing pretty well. Hell, I'm doing better than pretty well; I'm doing great and it sure feels good."

"Well, with school and peer counseling... Christopher, I think you should join that group next semester. We're having a training session during Christmas break."

"After all the trouble I've caused? I doubt that I would be accepted."

"Hey, you've been there and got back. That's what's important. You can tell some kid where they are headed and make it stick because you're been there," Keith said. "I planned to asked to join. I've seen what a word can do. If I hadn't spoken to that young kid, he'd been in Rocky's clutches and taken a long time to escape. It took me one hell of a long time to wake up."

That provoked a round of talking about people who stay with partners who abuse them. Everyone said they couldn't see how anyone could let it happen and Keith said, "Yea, I know. Now I look back and can't believe I let it happen to me, but I did. I know it doesn't make sense. It doesn't make sense to me, but at the time I guess I wanted to be wanted by anyone who would have me, even if it was to abuse me. I really can't explain it because I don't understand it myself. But I did learn one thing: I'll never let it happen again."

"I thought it was a very rare thing," Linda said, "but I'd say half the girls I talk to, especially those who are not pretty and popular, are abused to one degree or another by their boyfriends. Bill, you ever try that and you'll go to your grave childless because I'll rip your balls off," she said, as she gave him one of her patented slugs on the arm.

"How about women abusing men?" he asked as he rubbed his arm, pretending to be in great pain.

"Don't laugh," Jacob said. "I had a kid come to talk to me last week and he wanted to know if women were supposed to beat up on their boyfriends. It happens both ways. Of course I wondered what girl could beat up on him as he was a pretty good-sized fellow, then I saw his girlfriend. She should be on the football team," he laughed.

We lay in the sun for a good while longer, talking about school and what we planned to do in the next semester, and other things which were not important, just teen chatter.

Keith

I enjoyed being with the Fellowship, as they called themselves. I guess that really should be 'we call ourselves' because I have definitely become a part of that group. They were an honest, straight-shooting bunch. Once they knew my terrible secret, it made no difference. They accepted me just as I was and appreciated who I was. When the guys started stripping, I wondered just what was up and I was thunderstruck when it all seemed very natural to them. No-one was embarrassed or shy, no-one made fun of anyone. I'm sure that in ordinary circumstances there would have been a lot of "Mine's bigger than yours" kind of joking, but not here.

I also really appreciated how concerned they were for each other, for the school and all that. They were a real caring crowd. I was surprised when someone suggested Christopher and I could be a couple. I must admit I found the idea attractive, but I saw how Christopher reacted when he was asked if he would be talking with Danny anytime soon. You want a couple? There was a couple whether they knew it yet or not. Jack was also attractive, but I was sure he was as straight as they came. But I was not in a rush to get coupled up with anyone after my experience with Rocky.

After we left the falls, Michael took me and Christopher home. Going home was a lot more relaxed these days. Once I told Dad I was gay, I didn't feel as if I was hiding something which he might find out and do I didn't know what. We talked lots about what being gay meant in terms of relationships, society's reactions, problems in school, all those sorts of things. He made sure I realized that, while he wished I wasn't gay because of all the flack I would catch, he didn't feel any different towards me, or maybe he did. He was, particularly after I told him about Rocky, more protective. He was all for me going to the party in Ohio. "You'll see two gay couples there who seem to have it all together. I think that will be of benefit to you. Whatever you need to go, let me know," he had said.

At the falls that day we had talked about what we needed to take: regular clothing and toiletries, of course--and Christopher, who had lived up north, reminded us we each needed a warm coat--and a costume. The more I thought about it, the more I liked the idea of going as a rock star. I'd pick up some temporary tattoos. I had black leather pants--tight!--and a black leather vest which I wore when I was DJ at the club in Lexington. I had an ear pierced with a stud, but needed to find a more obvious earring, I thought a silver ring. I laughed when I thought about going out and finding one. I was sure Christopher had a bunch from which I could choose. He was wearing about half of what he had been at the beginning of school.

Friday, when I got to the tables--two tables had long ago been pushed together to hold the group--where the Fellowship sat, there was a new girl there. She was as red-headed as Jacob, with fair complexion and startling green eyes. While I was not into women, I knew she was a looker. She was kinda short--I guess about five three or four--and had a fantastic figure. I noticed Jack was so taken with her that he missed his mouth a couple times when he was shoveling food into it. "Who's this new girl who has Jack all a-goo-goo?" I asked as I sat down. "I'm Keith," I said as I held out my hand.

She took it and Jacob said, "This is my cousin Rachel. She's new here as of today. Her mom and dad have split and her mother works nights so she asked her brother, my dad, if Rachel could live with him for a while--probably at least until school is out. Now ain't that weird? My dad threw me out of the house because I dated a Jewish girl, but takes in a cousin. Makes no never-mind to me, I have a real family--Bill's. Rachel will be treated like a princess to show me what I'm missing. She knows all about me being kicked out so she will play it cool."

"She will be making the trip to Ohio with us, won't she?" I asked.

"Hell, I hadn't thought about that. I'm not sure whether Dad will let her go or not. I know he wouldn't if he knew where we were going," Jacob said.

"Guess we need to think about this one and come up with something," Bill said. "Like a school trip or something. She sure needs to go."

"Gives us another problem to solve," Mary Kathryn said. "We have a planeload Thursday night and Friday evening as well."

"I forgot," Linda said. "My parents can't go. Dad is going on a business convention that weekend and Mom had planned to go with him. I guess Rachel can come up Friday with the adults. Probably not what you would choose, Rachel, but they really are a grand bunch of people."

Rachel had been sitting quietly, but I was sure her head would be spinning. "Rachel, has anyone bothered to tell you what they are planning for your life?" I laughed. "I guess you will learn quickly to speak up for yourself or your entire life will be planned for you and you'll not have the slightest idea of what's going on."

"He's right, Rachel. Don't be shy around this bunch or you'll be left out in the cold. Not that we mean to, but we just race along most of the time assuming everyone is keeping up," Jack said. "We have been invited to a Halloween party in Ohio. Mary Kathryn's brother and his partner, two other guys who are partners, and Jacob's former girlfriend, are in college at Oberlin. They own a house on Lake Erie which, from what I understand, was made for a Halloween party. A couple from the Sarasota School of Art decided to have a Halloween party there and are flying us all up. We'll leave Thursday after school and get back sometime Wednesday. You, of course, are now invited."

"If my head wasn't spinning before, it certainly is now," Rachel laughed. "A plane is carrying you to a party? In Ohio?"

"Yea, seems Douglas--he's the guy from Sarasota--has a friend whose father has a private jet which costs as much on the ground as in the air, except for fuel. Douglas is picking up the tab for the fuel. All we have to do is pack what we need, including a costume, and we're off to a party," Bill explained.

"Since Linda's parents can't make it, one of us should stay here and come Friday with Rachel," I said. "After all, we are all strangers to her and she will be coming with the adults."

"I guess I need to do that," Jacob said, but it was obvious his heart wasn't in it.

"Why don't I do it?" Jack asked quickly. "Bill, if you can give me the use of your car, I could pick her up, meet Jacob's dad and explain that I am picking her up for a school trip. We'll probably need an official-looking letter to throw him off track."

"Done," Linda said. "I will pick up some school letterhead when I work in the library this afternoon, and we can get a letter composed and ready. What kind of trip is it? Where are we going? How can she be contacted?"

"Well, obviously it's a sociology trip for social studies. She will be studying some interesting people and situations. Not many houses have two gay couples living with a straight man and woman--the woman the former girlfriend of one of the participants. We are going to an outpost of Oberlin College," Michael said. "You have the Oberlin Five's number don't you?"

"Yea, and that sounds good," Linda said. "I'll get the letter ready tonight."

"What do you think of all this, Rachel?" Jack asked. "It sounds kinda strange to me."

"Sure sounds strange to me. I've never done anything like this. Cut school I mean. I don't know what Uncle Ab will say."

"He'll say nothing except he's glad you are adjusting to school," Jacob said. "Of course if he finds out what you really did, he'll probably ground you for life, but I think we can cover for you and, if not, sneak you out of the house once in a while. One question, Bill, Michael, how will Jonesy deal with this?"

"I think we can handle it, don't you, Michael?"

"I think so. She was very easy about us going and I think she will let Rachel go as well. Bill and I will take care of that."

"And I'm to stay over and come up with Rachel Friday, right?" Jack asked. I took a look at him again and it was clear to me that guy could have creamed his jeans more than once during this lunch period!

"Yea, that's right, Jack, provided you can get yourself under control," I laughed.

"Man, I am under control," he said.

I leaned over and whispered to him, "Maybe now that you have shot off in your drawers a couple times but, man, you've got the hots big time."

He looked at me, grinned and whispered, "Damn right! I'm not about to let this one escape!"

On that note, the bell rang and the group broke up for Friday afternoon classes.

Michael

After school, we all met in the weight room and got Christopher started on an exercise program. We told him one of us would meet him after school each day.

As we were leaving school, Bill called to me. When I went to his car, he opened the glove compartment, took out a package and handed it to me. "The cash register receipt is inside. You can pay me when you like," he said.

I opened the package, took out the receipt and saw I had enough money, so I paid Bill. "Thanks a million, Bill. I really appreciate you doing this for me."

"Always ready to help a brother in the Fellowship, he said. "By the way, don't you think the new members need to be told about the rings? I was thinking last night that they were pretty important when we started and they are a good symbol. What do you think?"

"I think you are right on target. We'll bring it up Monday at lunch. And thanks again for these," I said as I lifted the package. "Mary Kathryn's parents are away for the weekend and I hope I have a need for one or two--maybe more."

"Hey, remember they are disposable, so don't try to hang on to one for a second round. Clean up and start over."

"That doesn't sound like much fun," I replied.

"Lot more fun than being called daddy," Bill said, and I saw he was only half-joking. "Mary Kathryn staying at her place?"

"Nope, at the Greywolfs'."

"Best I recall, Luke and Matt made great use of the trellis. Maybe you can as well. See you Sunday, if not before." Bill got in his car, kissed Linda and drove off.

I walked to the Tracker and when Mary Kathryn asked what that was all about, I tossed her the package. "Don't know about you, Wild Woman, but I plan to put some of those to use this weekend."

"I better be involved or you're a dead man, Michael Andrews!" she said as she pulled me to herself for a kiss. I managed to escape being impaled this time. Maybe I'd learn how to make out in the Tracker yet.

I took Mary Kathryn to her place to get what she needed for the weekend at the Greywolfs'. While she was gathering up things, I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. This new girl, Rachel, was a beauty sho' 'nuff and I could understand Jack getting that sick-calf look every time he looked at her but, man, she couldn't hold a candle to Mary Kathryn. I was lying on her bed as she packed things and when she finished, I grabbed her around the waist and pulled her on top of me. We both were very playful. I guess there was a lot of lust there somewhere, but I didn't feel lustful--I just felt great and, well, playful. We played around for a while before I became really aroused, But when Mary Kathryn crawled on me, took my shirt off and started nipping a nipple, I registered just a notch below diamond on the hardness scale.

Mary Kathryn leaned forward, pressed her lips to mine and her tongue started doing things to the inside of my mouth. Her hair, not nearly as curly as Luke's, fell forward, a cloud of gold around my face. And the fragrance! "God, Mary Kathryn, what is that fantastic fragrance? I have never smelled it before."

"I don't remember its name. One of Mom's cousins sent it to her for Christmas last year. She didn't like it and put it aside. Last week, when she was straightening up their bedroom, she called and asked me if I liked it. I did and she gave it to me."

"Mary Kathryn, I love it. It smells like... well, like... kinda like... I know, tuberoses and ferns. Think that's what it smells like and I love it!" We started playing around again and, this time, Mary Kathryn unzipped my pants and pulled them down my legs after she removed my shoes and socks. I lay, spreadeagle on her bed, in my briefs which were straining hard to hold my tool inside. I reached up and pulled Mary Kathryn's shirt over her head, unsnapped her bra and tossed it aside. I buried my face between her breasts and then started washing one with my tongue, stopping to suck on it gently from time to time.

I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of Mary Kathryn's pants and panties and slid them down her beautiful legs. She was all over me, kissing my nipples, nipping an earlobe, and then she moved down and gave my rock-hard cock a tease with her hair. She finally moved back up my body and whispered, "Michael, I am ready. I want you right now!"

"You may be ready, but I'm not."

She raised up, looked me in the eye and said, "That's a hell of a note! Get me hot as a firecracker and then say you're not ready. What's wrong with you, Boy?"

"Toss me my pants and I'll show you."

"You want what? You want your pants? What kind of joke is this?"

"Just toss me my pants, Woman," I answered.

Toss them she did, right in my face. I reached in a pocket and took out one of the condoms I had put there, hoping we'd end up at her house before the Greywolfs got home.

When she saw the condom, she laughed and said, "No, you're not ready. I guess I'll have to dress you." She took the condom from my hand, opened it with her teeth and took it out of the packet. When she saw it she laughed and held it where I could see it. "Leave it to Bill," she said as we both looked at a bright pink condom. She moved down my body, kissed the head of my cock, then rolled the condom on it.

"You did that like you have had practice," I said.

"No practice, but Linda told me she liked putting one on Bill and told me how. Nothing very complicated about it." She kissed my condom-covered cock, moved up my body and really started working on my nipples. I knew I was more than ready and was about to do something about it when she reached down and guided me into herself.

She had her first orgasm almost as soon as I was inside. I started moving in and out slowly, but gradually moved faster and faster as my wild woman urged me on. I guess it was the difference the condom made, but I didn't reach a climax as quickly as I had the last time we'd made love. When it did hit, I caught my breath and think I kinda blacked out for a second. Damn, it felt wonderful.

We lay in each other's arms, exchanging angel kisses until I was completely limp. Bill had given me very strict instructions about being careful when I withdrew, in order not to spill any seed. "You don't want to be planting anything," he had laughed.

I withdrew, picked up the condom cover and gave it and the used condom to Mary Kathryn so I could pick her up and carry her to the shower. After she flushed the "love peelings", we got in the shower together and had a wonderful time. We dried each other and dressed and drove to the Greywolfs' minutes before they got home from school.

I took Mary Kathryn's things upstairs to the guest room while Mary Kathryn stayed downstairs talking to Yong Jin and Greywolf.

When I came down, Yong Jin asked if I'd like some cookies and milk. "I seem to always have an abundance of cookies and milk these days," she said. "I guess I can't get used to not having Matt and Luke around all the time and I seem never to see you two. What's going on these days? I mean other than school. I know what you and the Fellowship are doing there. You two should be very proud of what you have brought about at school. I have never been so pleased with students as I am this year. But I'm rattling on. What's up with you two?"

I dared not look at Mary Kathryn and I don't think she looked at me. "Well, we are really excited about the party in Ohio. I still find it hard to believe someone has access to a private jet to haul us all to a party," Mary Kathryn said.

"I feel the same way," Greywolf said as he walked into the kitchen from the library. "I guess what is even stranger is the fact that they are hauling us old folks up as well. I don't think many Halloween parties around here would welcome parents."

"It's a shame they don't," I said. "I think any time we have a real celebration, parents are expected." I laughed as I said, "Don't know why that is".

"I really don't either," Yong Jin said. "I overheard two students talking about it in class today and one said, 'And their parents are going. How dull.' I guess I never thought about it that way."

"Neither do we," Mary Kathryn said. "You have never interfered with our plans if they weren't dangerous. You never spy on us and we just like having you around, most of the time anyway," she said and blushed.

"And we like being around, not as police but as party-goers as well as you all," Greywolf said. "Sorry Margaret and David won't get to go. She is doing ok, isn't she?"

"Yea, after that scare last week, she's behaving herself."

"I see the new girl, Rachel, has been incorporated into the Fellowship," Yong Jin said. "What's her connection with the group?"

"She's Jacob's cousin," Mary Kathryn said, and then told the Greywolfs about why she was starting at Independence.

"I'll never understand parents turning kids out of the house, but there's real irony in that situation," Yong Jin said. "But Jacob seems to be doing ok."

"Yea, he really loves Bill's parents and Bill's dad feels he owes Jacob big time for reminding him he had a son," I said. "Well, I see I have helped reduce the cookie surplus, Yong Jin, so I guess I better run. All right if Mary Kathryn comes to my place to study tonight? We get together just about every night to study. Only way we can both keep our heads above water these days."

"Sure, no problem. You want to come get her or let her walk by herself?" Greywolf asked.

"Mr. Greywolf, Sir, I would never let this beautiful woman risk walking in the dark, tempting dragons, trolls, ghouls and ghosts. I, Sir Michael will arrive on--well, in--my trusty steed Tracker and whisk her away to my castle for loving, AP English and AP math, and personal biology."

"You better watch that personal biology, Sir Knight, or the fearful Danish troll will have your head," Greywolf laughed.

I turned to Mary Kathryn and said, "Til we meet again, fair and beautiful princess," as I bowed deeply. I started a magnificent gesture of departure as I said, "Now I must exit stage right already," in my best Snagglepuss voice. As I did, I stumbled over a kitchen stool and fell, splat, in the middle of the kitchen floor. Mary Kathryn and the Greywolfs started laughing and, after I got over being embarrassed, I joined them.

"Sir Michael, methinks your trusty steed better be more trusty than your not-so-trusty legs," Yong Jin laughed.

"Anyway," I said, as Greywolf extended a hand and helped me up, "I'm out of here. Laters."

Jack

Ok, I admit it, my heart did a complete flip-flop when I saw Rachel. Jacob's dad had dropped her off at school and I was standing in the front hall, waiting for the gang before homeroom sent us in different directions. I said I flipped and I did, but I hesitated going over and speaking to her. I was waiting for the guys and, see, women gave me a real problem.

Don't get me wrong, I was definitely into women, but seldom had a date and never really had a girl. There had been just too many other things to occupy my time and energy. In fact, I was beyond just being a virgin, I'd had only one very hot make-out session. It had been on a science club camping trip when Faye, a girl I had wet dreams about, and I got together. I was madly in love with the woman, but didn't get a chance to ask her for a date until a couple weeks after the camping trip.

I had to get the car and a time my best bud, Curt, and his girl could double date, because I only had a learner's permit, not a full driver's license. Even then I was in such awe of Faye, it took that long for me to get up the nerve to ask her out in spite of the make-out session during the camping trip.

Curt lived way out in the country, as did Faye, but in the opposite direction. He had a steady girlfriend who lived in town. I finally asked Faye for a date and the four of us did a movie and pizza afterward. Curt took his girl home first because she had a definite curfew. Faye didn't. After we were well out into the country, headed for Faye's, Curt called over his shoulder, "Jack, how'd you like to drive? You need the practice." I liked sitting beside Faye, holding hands, but Curt insisted I drive.

Curt stopped the car, got out, and we exchanged seats. Of course he was supposed to be beside me for my learner's permit to count, so I was kinda puzzled when he got in the back seat with Faye. When I glanced in the rearview mirror, they were really going at it! I was steaming! Before I knew what was really happening, a bra came across the seat and landed in my lap, followed in minutes by a pair of panties! I really stepped on it, speeding dangerously on a country road. Minutes later I pulled into Faye's drive, got out, opened the door and she crawled out. I handed her the bra and panties. She said, "Thanks. And thanks for bringing Curt along. He knows how to treat a real woman!" I walked her to her door, turned and left. I was seething.

When I got back to the car, Curt was sitting in the driver's seat. "I don't think you are in any condition to drive," he said. I said nothing. Curt drove slowly for a couple miles. "Jack, I love you like a brother and I hope that we will always be friends but, even if tonight breaks up our friendship, I had to do with I did, Bro, because you are my very best bud. Faye is a slut. I know you are naive and innocent and if I just out-and-out told you that, the way you drool when you're around her, you wouldn't have believed me and I would definitely be on your shit list. This way there can be no doubt in your mind. Jack, you are too important to me to get involved with a tramp."

I said nothing for ages. I felt big tears running down my cheeks. I was in love with Faye--at least I had thought I was. As soon as the car stopped, I said, "Curt, you knew I loved her and you went ahead and did what you did."

"Jack, you only saw Faye at school except for being with her on the science club camping trip. I was there and know that, to your mind, you two made out big time. Why she was willing to stop with some hot kisses and being felt up, I don't know. I don't think she has stopped there with anyone else. You think you're in love, but it's hormones and romanticism. A damn dangerous combination, especially when they involve a woman like Faye."

I had stopped crying and was struggling with what Curt had said. He was right about me only having seen Faye at school and the science club trip. Maybe it was hormones and romanticism, but it felt like love. I mean I guess it felt like love. How did I know? Curt had gone just about as far as he could go without actually sticking it to her and, if I was honest with myself, I'd have to admit it was Curt who had stopped. Faye had said nothing to get him to stop. "Curt, I guess you're right. I mean there's no reason to think you're not being honest with me but, Curt, it still hurts. Man, it hurts like hell."

Curt hugged me and I put my head on his shoulder and I started crying again. Curt held me tight and said, "Jack, I know it hurts. It hurts like hell. Not only did you have to learn that Faye didn't think anything of you, but also that she is a tramp. It's hard, man, I know it's hard. But you'll get over it. Maybe you'll even forgive me. And, Jack, somewhere out there there is a great, wonderful woman who deserves a guy like you. May take a while but, sooner or later, she'll show up and then you'll know you had nothing with Faye. Ok?"

My head was still on Curt's shoulder as I nodded. "Curt, thanks. I know it hurts me but, Bud, I know it hurts you too. I mean, I know you didn't want to hurt me, but you did anyway because it was more important that I know what was going on than for me not to be hurt and you not to hurt me. Thanks, Curt."

"I'm forgiven?" Curt asked.

"Yea, not only are you forgiven, but you have my heartfelt thanks also. Doesn't mean it doesn't hurt, but it would have hurt a lot more if I found it out some other way. I know you were thinking of me. It could have been otherwise."

After that, I got busy doing other things and dating kinda took a back seat. Oh I dated occasionally, and for special occasions, but I never allowed myself to get as involved as I thought I was with Faye. Then it happened! May not be such a thing as love at first sight, but I can tell you I felt something the first time I saw Rachel and every time I see her.

When I got home, I knew I had it bad. Curt had moved away over the summer and I sat down and e-mailed him at once about Rachel.

I made another decision--I was going after this woman before somebody else got his hands on her.

Chapter Eleven

Michael

When I got home Friday, Mom said, "A bit late today, aren't you?".

"Yea, I took Mary Kathryn home to get her things to take to the Greywolfs' and spent some time with them. I realized, when I was there, I seldom see Greywolf and Yong Jin except at school. I need to do something about that."

"I suspect they will appreciate it. I know when David and I speak to them, they really miss Matt but also having the house full of kids. I miss Matt and Luke as well. Sure wish I could make the party but I'm having a coming-out party of my own before too long," she laughed.

I went upstairs and started working on Monday's assignments. I had an essay due the following week and was having trouble getting started on it. I looked at the notes I had taken on 'The Scarlet Letter'. The essay had to be about some aspect of the novel. I finally gave up, picked up the phone and called the Greywolfs'. Yong Jin answered. "Yong Jin, I am having a real struggle with the Scarlet Letter essay. Think I might come over, rather than Mary Kathryn coming here, and sit down with you a while this evening?"

"I think so. I'm pretty well caught up with grading. Come over for supper if you like."

"Thanks, Yong Jin. I'll check with Mom and call you right back."

Mom said she thought it was a good idea. "I know they will enjoy having you and Mary Kathryn."

"Well, I know I said something about needing to see them. And having supper is a social call, I guess, but this isn't just a social call. I really need help with my essay. I usually knock off an essay in no time but, for some reason or other, I can't get started on this one." I called Yong Jin and told her I'd be there for supper, and asked her to tell Mary Kathryn. Having put the essay off until later, I tackled AP American history. I had finished with both when I heard Dad arrive. I went downstairs as he came in the kitchen. "How was your day, Dad?" I asked.

"Not sure you want to know," he said. "I planned to get home earlier but we got a call just as I was getting ready to leave. It was a real mess. Two cars full of Independence students were, I'm sure, drag racing on the other side of town. They were side-by-side when they topped a hill and the one in the wrong lane did a head-on with a tractor-trailer rig. There were six kids in the car. Three were killed outright, three are in critical condition--two of whom, I think, will not make it. The motor was driven into the car and crushed the three in the front seat. Plus they didn't have their seatbelts fastened, so they were thrown forward as well. Two of those in the back seat didn't have their seatbelts fastened either. One was literally thrown from the back seat through the windshield and landed on the front of the eighteen wheeler."

"The one who had on a seatbelt will probably make it. She didn't look too bad, but has a leg that was so crushed she may lose it. I can take just about anything, but when I see kids slaughtered in a foolish accident, it's tough. I always have a moment when I'm afraid it's one of our kids."

"Who were they, Dad?" I asked.

"I don't know. They were so mangled I doubt I would have recognized them had I known them, but I didn't. One of the EMS crew members said the one who may make it was a Leister, but I'm not sure of that. Michael, I know you aren't prone to showing out in a car, but if I ever catch you or anyone with you not wearing a seatbelt, speeding excessively or driving recklessly, it's no car until you are fifty. Especially if you have a car full."

"Dad, I don't think you have to worry about that. The whole gang gets kidded about our driving because we don't show out. Bill's car is a lot hotter than mine, but he's a real stickler about defensive driving. He was in a wreck when he was ten or so and remembers it very well. I suspect this tragedy will make kids a bit more careful when driving--for a week or so. Jonesy has threatened to take away driving privileges from everyone unless scratching off in the parking lot and gunning motors doesn't stop. The student government has really cracked down on showing out in the school parking lot, but that doesn't mean half the guys don't scratch off, burning rubber as soon as they're off school grounds."

"It's such a foolish testosterone thing. Now we'll be having funerals for kids instead of seeing them at homecoming or a school dance. It's such a waste," Mom said.

"Yea," I answered. "Well, I'm off to the Greywolfs'."

"What's the occasion?" Dad asked.

"Yong Jin is going to help me with an essay and she invited me for supper."

"The fact that Mary Kathryn is there has nothing to do with you suddenly needing help with an essay, I suppose," Dad chuckled.

"Well, it might have had something to do with it, but I'm having a real problem with a Scarlet Letter essay."

"That's because the men in it are all weak and rotten," Dad said. "Not a very flattering picture of the male half of the race."

"Wonder if that's why Yong Jin chose it as our second novel of the year? Well, I'll be back later," I said and left for the Greywolfs'. It was nice, if chilly, outside so I walked.

When I reached the Greywolfs', they and Mary Kathryn were in the family room watching a TV newscast about the accident Dad had talked about. I watched as the video showed the car. I was amazed that anyone got out alive. The car was a chunk of twisted metal. Of course, the film had been made long after the accident since the camera crew had to come from Lexington. The next scene was outside the hospital. "As reported earlier, two passengers and the driver were killed outright. Three were reported earlier in critical condition. Since that first report, one of those has died. One remains in very critical condition and the sixth is in critical condition but is maintaining her own, according to doctors. The victims have not been identified since nearest of kin have not, as of this report, been notified."

Greywolf clicked off the TV and said, "I guess there is no way to convince teenagers they are mortal and that the laws of physics have not been repealed. It is really sad."

"The really sad thing is that we all see that mess of twisted metal and hear about the dead and dying, and it impresses us, but for how long?" Mary Kathryn said. "Within the week, kids will be scratching out of the school parking lot, burning rubber."

A few minutes later, we were sitting at the kitchen table having supper when the phone rang. Greywolf answered it and said, "It's Matt". He talked to Matt for a while, then Yong Jin talked to him. When she finished, she handed the phone to me.

"Matt, how's life treating you?"

"Hectic, that's how it's treating me. I'm so covered up with all I'm involved in I really don't get to see Luke as much as I like, and you know that's hectic."

"Not really. You'd have to see Luke 24/7 to see him as much as you'd like."

Matt laughed and said, "You're right of course". We talked about the upcoming party, school, and other things that someone away from home wants to hear. When I finished, he talked to Mary Kathryn, then Luke talked to her.

When she hung up, Mary Kathryn asked, "Did Matt or Luke tell you Luke is singing with a combo? I can't believe it! I knew he had a decent voice, but he has always stopped singing as soon as he thought someone was listening."

"They said nothing about that to me," I replied. "Luke did say something about a combo and they were practicing at the house. That's really funny. I can't see Luke as a rock star."

After we finished dinner, Yong Jin and I sat down to work on my essay. "Dad said I might write about the men in 'The Scarlet Letter'. As he said, they are pretty weak characters. I've been thinking about that. It's pretty obvious Dimsdale and Chillingworth are weak, so obvious that there's nothing to write about. But I like the idea."

"Michael, why do you think 'The Scarlet Letter' is required in the AP American lit class? I mean beyond it being American literature."

I thought about that for a minute or two and finally said, "I don't know, other than the fact that we keep referring to it in AP American history."

"You are on the right track."

"And it makes the characteristics of the Puritans concrete by telling a story. Man, I'm sure glad I didn't live in a Puritan settlement!"

"Why? Why in particular?"

"The religion was oppressive and I think any time religion and government walk hand-in-hand, life gets pretty bad, especially for someone who is outside the religious group."

"Ok, look at the two men now."

"You know, I think I could prove they were weak because of their attachment to Puritanism."

"Go to it and see what you come up with."

Mary Kathryn and I were working at the kitchen table, she on math and I on my essay. After half an hour, I had a thesis: "The two men in Hester's life were weak and ineffectual as a result of their Puritan beliefs." I had also found my supporting materials and written the opening paragraph. "Half your essay is done when you get a good, strong opening paragraph," Yong Jin had said again and again in class. Of course it wasn't literally true, but once I got a good, strong opening paragraph, the rest was easy.

I worked another half hour and had the rest of the essay sketched out. "Mary Kathryn, I need to go home and get this essay finished or close to it." When I leaned over to kiss her goodnight, I whispered, "Leave Matt's window open and a shining knight may show up to make your dreams come true."

Mary Kathryn laughed and whispered, "I hope he doesn't do a pratfall the way he did this afternoon. I'll be waiting," she said.

When I got home, Mom and Dad were in the den. Dad called as I came in the door, "Did you get anything done other than necking?".

"I will have you know, oh strict father, I kissed Mary Kathryn goodnight and, other than that, we did no making out and I got a good start on my essay. Thanks for the suggestion. I couldn't use 'the men are weak' because that is obvious, but it put me on the right track. I'm doing 'Chillingworth and Dimsdale are weak because of their Puritan beliefs'. I have the opening paragraph completed and the balance sketched out. I'm going up and see if I can finish it tonight. It's due next week, but the more I can get done the easier it will be to stay caught up after the Ohio trip." I hugged Dad and kissed Mom on the cheek and went upstairs.

I took a shower--a long one--and used a bit of cologne that I liked and Mary Kathryn was crazy about, put on a robe and worked on the essay. Yong Jin was right: once the opening paragraph is done, the rest is easy. By 10:00 I had a complete rough draft and the first edit done. I did my math assignment and AP chem. I was running out of school work by 11:00. I knew Mom and Dad were in bed and probably asleep, but Yong Jin and Greywolf were night owls. I needed to be very sure they were asleep before Sir Michael gave Lady Mary Kathryn the lovin' she wanted.

I was lying on my bed, listening to some music, when the phone rang. I grabbed it in a hurry, hoping Mom and Dad had not heard it and that they hadn't been awakened by it. "Michael here," I said into the phone.

"Michael, Christopher. Have you heard about the kids who were killed this evening?"

"Yea, Dad was ready to come home when the call came in, and he was on the run to pick them up."

"I talked to Dan a few minutes ago. He was on duty this evening when they brought in the three who were alive. One died shortly after they arrived. The other one in extremely critical condition has since died. Only one is still alive and it looks as if she will make it. What I called about was to ask if you didn't think the school should do something Monday. I think it would help me, and I didn't know any of them, but surely a lot of students did and something would help them as well, I think."

"Good idea, Christopher. I know school counselors will be brought in from the other schools and the peer counselors have done training in grief counseling, so I suspect we will be busy. I'll call Jonesy and get back in touch. I do think it's a very good idea. Glad you thought about it. How's Dan doing these days?"

"He's fine. Working himself to death with school and two jobs. I'm really glad he was invited to the party and can go. He needs a real break."

"I need to remember what all he's doing the next time I complain about not having time to do anything."

"Well, I better get to bed. I'm working at Granddad's place tomorrow after school. Goodnight."

"Goodnight." I hung up the phone and made myself a note to call Jonesy the following day about some kind of memorial service.

I looked at the clock and saw it was 11:30. I was positive Mom and Dad were sound asleep, so I slipped on sweats and, as quietly as possible, went downstairs and out the front door. I almost let the screen door slam, but caught it in the nick of time. There was no moon, but I had made the trip to the Greywolfs' so many times in my sixteen years that I probably could have walked it blindfolded. I checked to make sure there were no lights on in the house and there weren't. I was positive everyone--except maybe Mary Kathryn--was asleep.

As I started up the trellis, I got tickled when the thought occurred that it might as well be called Lover's Lane, since Luke used it often to reach Matt and now I was "traveling the trellis" to my love. I climbed through Matt's window and stole down the hall to the guest room. The door was open and I walked over to the bed. There was no light in the room and I went too far, ran into the bed and fell, sprawling, across the bed and Mary Kathryn.

"I hope you are a very awkward Michael Andrews or we are both in trouble," Mary Kathryn said. "You seem to have developed a very mean, clumsy streak lately. Kicking over kitchen stools and falling into a lady's bed."

"Well, I would have done better if you had left a night light on."

"Didn't see one. But now that you are here, I don't think we need any light."

I got myself straightened out and lay beside Mary Kathryn. She took my face in her hands and kissed me ever so gently. That was the beginning of some very long and increasingly passionate foreplay. It ended, of course, with our making love with no bounds. After experiencing another climax which set off sky rockets in my head, we lay together, our legs entwined, Mary Kathryn's head resting on my chest. We talked of our love, of what having sex meant to us and a lot of what would be nonsense to anyone not in love.

I guess we talked for half an hour before Mary Kathryn reached down, found my cock and stroked it slowly. In about a nanosecond, I was hard and ready for action again. This time the foreplay was shortened and the love-making longer. Finally, my body went rigid, my back arched and I thrust as deep as possible into Mary Kathryn as the sky rockets exploded again. After my climax, we lay together, neither of us speaking. When I had grown completely limp and slipped out of Mary Kathryn, I was pretty near exhausted. Again, Mary Kathryn rested her head on my chest. I was content, happy, relaxed.

The next thing I knew I was waking up. I didn't know how long I had slept or what time it was. Mary Kathryn was asleep, her head on my chest. I shook her gently and when she was awake she asked, "Michael, what time is it? How long have we been asleep?"

"I don't know, Mary Kathryn, but I better get the hell out of here!" I kissed her quickly, felt around until I found my sweats, pulled them on, kissed Mary Kathryn again and rushed out of her room, being as quiet as possible. I climbed through Matt's window and across the roof to the trellis. It was pitch black and I was feeling my way down the trellis. When I thought I had reached the end of the trellis, I turned loose to fall to the ground about six inches below. I was mistaken! I hadn't reached the end of the trellis and fell a couple feet, I guess. When I landed, my ankle turned over and I knew I had done damage when I started walking home.

By the time I got home, sneaked into the house and upstairs to my room, the ankle had started swelling. I debated whether or not to risk waking up Mom and Dad getting an ice pack out of the fridge or just ignore the swelling. I finally decided it was foolish not to ice the ankle, and went downstairs as quietly as possible. I took the ice pack out of the freezer and limped back upstairs. I knew the ankle would still be a problem in the morning even though I used the ice pack. How was I going to explain that to Mom and Dad?

I didn't sleep too much as the ankle was really bothering me and I had to take the ice pack off at regular intervals. Some time later I went back downstairs for a second ice pack and put the thawed one in the freezer. I finally fell asleep and slept for a couple hours without waking up. When I did, I dressed in sweats, took the ice pack downstairs to the freezer and walked out of the house. The ankle was definitely a problem. I saw Mary Kathryn running from the Greywolfs' toward me. I walked to the end of the front walk to meet her. When she arrived, I said, "Don't think I'll be doing any running this morning. I stepped off the trellis last night before I got to the bottom and twisted an ankle."

"Michael, what has gotten into you? You were never this clumsy before. Think you need to cut out sex if it's going to make you a staggering oaf," Mary Kathryn laughed, then said, "Why don't we just forget the run this morning?"

"I want some explanation for the twisted ankle. Let's walk down the road until we are out of sight from my house, sit down, then I'll hobble back, having twisted an ankle."

"Ok, but I think you and I need to do some serious thinking about lying to our parents. They trust us completely and if that trust is broken, it may never be given again."

"In spite of the fact that you are right and I agree, when and where are we going to make love?"

"I really don't know, but have some real guilt feelings about taking advantage of the Greywolfs."

"I can see your point, Mary Kathryn and, to tell the truth, I feel pretty rotten about taking advantage of them as well. At the same time, I don't know how we can be completely above board and have sex."

"I don't have problems not telling everything, but I sure hate to lie. There is too much at stake."

"I hadn't thought about it that way until I got home last night, but I sure felt guilty when I thought about what we had done--I don't mean having sex. I feel absolutely no guilt about that. I mean about taking advantage of the Greywolfs. I won't come creeping into your bed tonight, much as I want to."

"Thanks, Michael," Mary Kathryn said and kissed me gently. "But this time, we'll stretch the truth about your swollen ankle. I think we can go to your place now. Put your arm around my neck and I'll help you, Limpy."

When we walked into the house, Mom was in the kitchen, just making coffee. "Mom, I have twisted an ankle," I said.

"Get an ice pack on it at once," she replied. "Keep it iced for twenty minutes then no ice for twenty. That's about all that can be done. Are you sure it's just a sprain and nothing broken?

"I'm sure. Do you need to look at it?"

"I think I better." Mom looked at the ankle, looked up at me and said, "This doesn't look as if it just happened," she said as she moved my foot around.

"Ouch, damn that hurts."

"Well, I'm sure nothing is broken. Ice it as I told you," she said as she turned my foot loose. I suspected she knew I hadn't turned the ankle this morning, but she said nothing.

I went upstairs, showered, dressed and called Jonesy. She suggested Bill and I get together with her first thing Monday morning. I hung up then went down to breakfast.

"Your mom says you sprained an ankle this morning," Dad said after greeting me.

"Yea. It's pretty sore too."

"Keep icing it," he said, "and use crutches so you don't make it worse. I guess you won't be doing chores today."

"Not if I have to do much walking."

"I'm sure your mom can find things for you to do which don't require a lot of walking."

Mom did find a lot of little jobs to keep me busy. I finished about mid-afternoon. "Mom, if you are through with me, I think I'll pick up Mary Kathryn and go for a drive. The day is too pretty to stay inside."

"I guess you can get off for good behavior--and I expect the behavior to continue."

"Of course," I replied.

Mary Kathryn and I went for a long drive, going up into the mountains. We found a very secluded spot, spread a blanket and ate a couple apples she had brought. We lay back on the blanket, talking and making out. Finally I said, "Mary Kathryn, this is a very secluded place and nobody is going to see us..."

"You have something in mind?"

"Damn right, Wild Woman, and I will show you if you will save me from walking by bringing a little something from the glove compartment." When she came back she laughed and said, "This one says it's green and mint flavored! You wait until I get that Bill."

"You better go easy or we may be without even a plain, no-color, no-flavor one." We did some passionate making out which included undressing each other. Again, Mary Kathryn kissed the head of my hard cock and then rolled on a bright green condom. When it was on, she took the head in her mouth, licked it with her tongue, looked up at me and said, "It's mint flavored alright."

"I don't give a big fat damn what flavor it is, but I sure dig you licking my cock."

The woods were ablaze with autumn color. A small stream nearby babbled as it made a small waterfall over a stone outcropping. Our love-making fit perfectly its woodland setting. We seemed in harmony with all that was going on around us. Having made beautiful love together, we lay in each other's arms, listening to the sounds of the forest. I didn't know when we slipped off to sleep, but we did. When we awoke, Mary Kathryn made another trip to the Tracker's glove compartment and came back, kissed me and asked, "Would you like to try an orange one?" and laughed.

Having made fantastic love a second time, we relaxed, our legs entwined and Mary Kathryn's head on my chest. As she lay there, she started tracing the scar which covered much of my chest. She looked very pensive. "Why do you do that, Mary Kathryn?"

"It reminds me of how close I came to losing you and reminds me never to let you go."

"I don't think that's something you need worry about, MK. Nothing at all to worry about." She raised her head from my chest, kissed me and said, "I think we better go. I still have a couple things I have to do today, like mow the lawn. It's my job since Luke left."

"Wish you hadn't said that because it reminds me that I need to mow ours. I'm kinda surprised Dad didn't say something to me since I hadn't done it already." I stood and started folding the blanket as Mary Kathryn went to the Tracker and returned with a waste bag.

"I think we best get rid of the love peelings and not trash this place."

The family had referred to condoms as love peelings ever since Dad told a very bad joke about a couple who had gone to a farm to spend their honeymoon. After they had been in their room a couple days, not even coming down for meals, the old farmer knocked on their door and asked if they were all right. The new husband answered, "We're fine". "Don't you need to come down for a meal?" the old farmer asked. "No, we're living on love." To which the old farmer replied, "Well, I wish you'd stopping throwing the love peelings out the window. My chickens are eating them and dying."

We took back roads home, enjoying a perfect October day and the beautiful fall colors in the mountains--well, everywhere. When we got back, I took Mary Kathryn to her place so she could get the mowing done before going to the Greywolfs'. I went home, started the mower, climbed on and began mowing the acre lawn we had.

Christopher

I didn't see how it would ever be of any use, but I had taken driver's ed in my old school. I was surprised when Granddad asked me if I could drive. "I've had driver's ed and drove then. I was pretty comfortable driving and got my permit, but after driver's ed I didn't get to use it since the old lady never had a car and wouldn't have let me use it if she had."

"Christopher, I seldom have enough time to drive with you, so there's little I can do to help you get a driver's license. But I hope you can find someone who will go with you while you practice. You'll need to get a permit and then, if you can find a licensed driver to go with you, you can take the car and practice until you are ready to get your license. You do that and I'll be happy to let you use the car anytime I'm not using it."

During our Thursday night phone call, I told Dan what Granddad had said. "I sure would like to drive enough to be ready to get my license," I told him.

"I have a license, for all the good it does me. I'd be happy to drive with you when I have time," he said. "As a matter of fact, I'll have a couple hours free tomorrow afternoon. Like to go get your permit then?"

"Sure. Maybe I can get Granddad to drive me over to pick you up."

"I'm feeling great these days and need the exercise. I'll walk over and be there when you get home from school," Dan said. When I got home from school Friday, he was there. Granddad gave him his car keys and we went to the DMV. There was no-one else waiting for a license or permit, so it only took us about half an hour for me to get my learner's permit.

After getting the permit, Dan said he had almost an hour before he had to go to work. When we got to the car, he said, "I think it best that I drive until we are out of town, then you can take over."

As soon as we were out of town, Dan stopped the car and we exchanged places. It had been so long since I did any driving that I made mistakes, but fortunately the road was empty. I drove for half an hour, then turned around and drove back to town. When we got back to Granddad's place, Dan told me he had four hours free Saturday afternoon and would come by so I could drive some more. Granddad drove him home while I took care of the restaurant.

Dan came by the restaurant at 2:00 Saturday. He said he thought I could drive in town. I drove out of town and headed into the country. I drove on past the Andrews' and some distance further into the October countryside. The day was absolutely spectacular. The sky was unbelievably clear and blue with only a few lazy, fluffy clouds. The trees were all aglow with reds, oranges, russets and yellows. "I am surprised at how warm it is," Dan said. "I know you are used to much colder weather than we have here, but this is unusual for here. What a perfect day!" he said as he clapped me on the shoulder.

We had crossed the river between the Andrews' and Larsens' and we were crossing it again when Dan said, "Turn right on the road coming up shortly. It's just a dirt field road, but it runs along the river a mile or so off the main road." When I had made the turn, Dan laughed and said, "Millie came down this road last spring and, while skipping rocks on the river, fell and broke her hip. I can just see her doing that."

When we reached a place where the road was practically on the river bank, Dan said, "Let's stop here and go down to the river. We should have brought a blanket to sit on, but I guess we can do without."

We walked toward the river and a huge maple tree. I didn't think I had ever seen anything as beautiful as the gnarled old tree, every leaf gold, red or orange. It had already shed a lot of leaves, but was still beautiful. The leaves it had shed could not be missed when I looked at the tree. As we walked under it, Dan bent, swept up a large armful of leaves and tossed them at me. I immediately did the same and soon we were engaged in a leaf fight, laughing and just having fun. Dan finally grabbed me, put me on the ground and started heaping leaves on me. I reached out and grabbed his ankles and pulled him down in the leaves with me. We wrestled around in the leaves for several minutes. Finally, we kinda ran out of steam and Dan got up, extended his hand to me and pulled me to my feet. We walked to the river bank which was covered with leaves from the old maple and sat down, side-by-side.

We both were silent for a good long time, just watching the river. The sun made the ripples in the river flashes of silver and the still water reflected the blue, blue sky. I was so at peace, so very, very much at peace, something I had known only a few times in my seventeen years.

"Dan..."

"Chris..."

We both spoke at the same and that made us laugh. I loved to hear Dan laugh. He had a very manly laugh, but it was also almost musical. It so matched the sparkling river and the golden day.

"You first..." We both spoke at the same time again and that set off a new round of laughter.

Dan pointed to me, but did not speak. "Dan, you know you said you had the same feeling I had? I mean that something was bugging you, but you didn't know what it was?"

"Sure. Mrs. Cromwell told me I would find out what it was and it would make me very happy. I think about it constantly and the answer still seems just out of reach. I still haven't figured out what it is. Have you?"

We were sitting side-by-side but, before I answered, I moved so I could see his face. I had to see him. I looked into his eyes and suddenly was scared. I didn't answer immediately because my answer... well, it might ruin a good friendship and I had so few friends in my life. Now, when I had good friends and especially Dan, I was terrified I might lose them, but I really wanted to let Dan know what I thought was bugging us. I continued to look into Dan's almost black eyes and, instead of saying anything, reached out, put my hands behind his head and drew him toward me. I looked deep, deep into his beautiful eyes and kissed him. At first it was a very gentle kiss but, before it ended, it was very passionate. When I broke the kiss, I looked into Dan's eyes again and said, "Yes, Dan, I think I have". I waited for his reaction, my heart pounding because he had to know what I meant and I didn't know how he would respond.

Dan had a very startled look on his face and I expected him to tell me to take my queer ass and go to hell. I was frozen, waiting for his reaction. Slowly a huge smile spread across his face and he said, "I think--I hope--you're right, Chris," still smiling. Then he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close, and his mouth covered mine in a wonderful kiss. He broke the kiss and sat looking into my eyes, a smile still covering what, for me, was the most beautiful face in the world.

As we looked into each other's eyes, Dan said, "Chris, I gradually fell more and more in love with you each time I saw you in the hospital. I thought, the first time I saw you, you had changed from the asshole person I had heard about and he was gone forever. Then, I thought you were dying and any hope I had of you ever learning to love me was vanishing. When you had been snatched from death's jaws by Michael, I didn't think there was any hope for me because of your talk about gays. Yet, in spite of that, every time I was with you I loved you more, and not being loved in return hurt more." Dan then kissed me again. It was a very loving, gentle but passionate kiss.

I felt big tears running down my face. "Dan, I love you so very, very much. I don't deserve your love, but I am soooooo happy that I have it." We were both silent, smiling and exchanging tender kisses.

After a while I felt I had to tell Dan something about myself. "Dan, Michael once told me he thought I protested too much and I must be concerned about my sexuality. He was right, of course, but I had convinced myself I was straight. I guess a part of the reason was what had happened to me. But while I was in the hospital, I worked though a lot of things and that was one of them. The day you lost your balance and fell on my bed and practically on top of me, I wasn't sure whether or not I was gay, but I sure as hell knew I loved you, Dan. I haven't seen the counselor more than a few times, but we talked about me being abused and I told her I thought I was gay, but every time I thought about being gay, I remembered having been raped. I felt I had nothing to offer anyone. I mean I am still frightened of the idea of having sex."

"Chris, you have to know I have the same problem. I realized I was gay a long time ago and wondered why I didn't enjoy having sex with men as McBride forced me to do. I know now that having sex for a video or for money isn't what sex is about. There's no love involved. But there is love here, Chris, and sex can wait until we are ready."

"I am so glad you understand, Dan. But I sure as hell don't have any objection to kisses," I laughed.

"Nor do I!" Dan said and with those words he, again, pulled me to himself for a fantastic, tongue-in-the-mouth, kiss and that certainly wasn't the last one! After some hot kisses, we lay side-by-side, looking into each other's eyes. "Chris, I was so afraid I'd let how I felt about you slip and we wouldn't even be friends. Every time I thought about what you said about gays, I got cold chills. I knew I would live without us being lovers, at least I thought I could, but if I lost your friendship I didn't know what I would do. And every time I saw you or talked to you on the phone, I was praying that I didn't say anything that would tell you how I felt."

"Dan, I not only worried about that, but also had a real struggle with myself. I didn't want to be gay, but every time I thought about you, I realized I was. It took me a while to come to grips with that and I still had to worry about what your reaction would be. I don't know when I might have said something to you had you not said your special friend would be at the Halloween party. I kept trying to figure out who that might be and I kept coming up with the same answer. Keith Lewis and I were the only two not attached. When he told the Fellowship he was gay and of his experience with Rocky, I realized he wasn't your special friend or he would have said so. At least I thought he would have. That's when I decided to let you know how I feel and let the chips fall where they may, even though I was terrified. Damn, I am one lucky guy!" I, once again, covered Dan's lips with mine for a fantastic kiss.

"I'm very glad you decided to let me know because I don't think I would have done it. At least, I don't think I would have been straightforward with it. I guess, sooner or later, I would have made a slip and let you know, but I don't think I would have had the courage to come out with it the way you did."

"Dan, I was scared shitless when I kissed you but I had to do it. I had to let you know how I feel or just dry up and die. Even if you had told me to go to hell, I would have let you know and that was important to me, very important."

We lay side-by-side and talked about who we would tell and who we would not. We talked about what we saw ahead of us now that we had declared our love for each other. We also talked about having sex and, again, both of us said that could wait until we were both really ready. We knew that having sex, even with someone we loved, would bring back some very painful memories we each wanted to forget, but could not. We then talked as lovers talk. Maybe it wouldn't be important or make sense to someone else, but it was very important to us.

After one very long, very passionate kiss, Dan laughed and said, "You'd never know I was afraid of sex if you saw my hard cock!".

"Same here," I laughed. Then I reached down and rubbed Dan's hard cock through his pants. I looked into his eyes, smiled and opened his belt and slid his zipper down. He smiled back and did the same for me. I slipped his pants and boxers down his strong legs and freed his hard cock. He followed suit and soon we each held the other's hard, pulsating cock in his hand. I started stroking Dan's cock slowly, admiring it all the while. He was matching me stroke for stroke. Gradually each of us started moving our hand faster, while gazing into the eyes of our newly announced lover. I was hot and hard before Dan undid my belt, so I knew I could not last long. I knew I was close to going over the edge, but I didn't realize how close. Long before I was ready, I said between clinched teeth, "Dan, I'm..." I didn't get all the words out before I was hit by a climax which took my breath away. I guess my shooting cum over Dan's hand sent him over the edge, because he practically shouted, "Chris, I love you, Babe," as he covered my hand with his seed.

The air was full of the fragrance of our love-making as we lay back on the leaves, our smiles and kisses celebrating our having made love--not as fully as we would one day, but it was special and sealed our love nonetheless. Soon, too soon, Dan said, "I think we better get cleaned up and head back to town". We both slipped our pants and boxers the rest of the way off our legs and walked to the river. Dan had taken a handkerchief from his pants and we used it to clean up. Our love-making may have left us still half-hard, but the river water's chill took care of that!

We went back to where we had left our clothes, got dressed and walked, arm-in-arm, to the car, pausing at least a dozen times to exchange a kiss.

I got in the driver's seat, started the car and managed to turn it around without too much trouble. I drove down the farm road slowly, enjoying the feel of Dan sitting close, his hand resting lightly on my thigh.

"Dan, I know we talked about it some, but I am dying to tell someone about us. What I really mean is I am dying to tell someone about you loving me. Somehow or other, I feel that would make it real. Silly, huh?"

"Tell anyone you want, Chris. It's real to me now and I want the world to know 'I'm in love with a wonderful guy'," Dan sang from South Pacific. I laughed because I had never, ever been so happy.

As we neared the Andrews' place, Dan said, "Michael's mowing his front lawn. I can't think of a better person to be the first to know about us."

"Yes!" I said, and turned into the Andrews' drive when I reached it. Dan and I piled out of Granddad's car and walked toward Michael, who shut off the mower, climbed off of it, got a pair of crutches and limped toward us.

"What's wrong with the foot?" Dan asked.

"A little mishap on the road to love," Michael laughed. "For heaven's sake, don't go blabbing it or Mary Kathryn and I will be in deep doo-doo. I took a misstep climbing down a trellis after visiting her last night. Twisted an ankle. But what's up? I don't know when I have seen bigger smiles on faces. I would guess I am about to hear good news."

"No, not good news," I replied, "great news."

"Let me guess. You two have finally realized what a good part of the world--well at least the important people in Concord--have known for a while. You are in love with each other."

"Boy, you sure know how to take the punch out of an announcement," I said, trying to sound like a spoiled brat.

"Hey, how can it be an announcement when you are the last to know? Come on in the house and we'll see if Mom can't rustle up something to drink and a snack. Aside from the fact that all your friends had this figured out before you two did, who's to know and who's not to know?"

"Good question," Dan said. "We have talked about that and I guess any of our friends can and maybe should know, but the general public? No announcement to them. They'll just have to figure it out."

"Mom?"

"Sure. Why not?" Dan said.

"Chris?"

"Sure, Michael."

We went inside and Dr. Andrews was in the kitchen. When I saw her I blurted out, "Damn, you're big. Looks like at least twins."

"I thought everyone knew, Christopher. It is twins and they are going to be guests of honor at a coming-out party soon." While she was talking, she prepared a plate of cookies and glasses of lemonade, and put them on the kitchen table where the three of us were sitting. As soon as the cookies and drinks were on the table, she sat down with us. "What have you two been up to this beautiful fall day?" I felt my face get hot and knew I was blushing.

"Look, Christopher has never been around Matt but he has caught the disease," Michael laughed.

"What disease? What have I caught? I think I am well now."

"You have the MGTD--Matthew Greywolf Transmitted Disease--to wit, you blush," Michael laughed. I, of course, turned even redder. "Mom, these two disreputable young men have been out in the country somewhere discovering what all their friends have known for a while now. They are in love. I mean they are in love with each other."

"Is this true? Are you sure? Might it just be a moment's infatuation?" Dr. Andrews asked, but her smile and eyes gave away the fact that she was joking.

"Yes, it's true," Dan said as he leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. "To be honest, I thought Chris was a complete assh..."

"Asshole. Mom has certainly heard that said about Christopher by moi," Michael said. "And I can tell you, Dan, you never knew what a complete asshole he was and could be. Amazing what baptism in cow shit can do for a fellow."

"Michael!" Dr. Andrews said in a very stern voice.

"Not nice, Mom, but very true."

"I'm afraid I would have to agree," I said.

"I'll say 'Amen' to that from what I heard about him from very reliable sources," Dan said, then laughed.

I was blushing like mad when Dr. Andrews said, "Tell us all about this latest romance".

"One time Michael told me he thought I was confused about my sexuality because I protested too much," I said. "And I did. I said awful things about Uncle Michael... I can call him Uncle Michael, can't I?" Dr. Andrews and Michael both nodded, "...and Mr. Stevenson. And about Matt and Luke who I haven't even met. Anyway, while I was in the hospital, I did a lot of thinking about a lot of things, but that wasn't one of them until one day I realised that, gay or not, I was in love with Dan. I was afraid to tell him..."

"Because you were afraid you'd lose a friend. Damn! I think that must be one of the major problems gay men have," Michael said. "Luke almost killed himself over loving Matt and being afraid to tell him. But that's another story."

"I don't know when I first realized I was in love with an ex-asshole," Dan laughed, "but every time I saw Chris in the hospital, I fell deeper in love with him. After he was out, we talked on the phone at least once a day and I found I was looking forward to hearing his voice. His great Greek face filled my dreams--day, night and wet," Dan laughed. I blushed, and Michael and Dr. Andrews laughed loudly.

Dan then told them about his conversation with Mrs. Cromwell and how both of us had the same nagging anxiety lurking just out of our consciousness. Dan told them why we were out driving, where we had gone, and how I had announced my love for him with a kiss. "So we are a couple of new lovers," Dan said.

"I wish both of you many happy years together," Dr. Andrews said. "I don't have to tell you being gay, if it is known, is not an easy life. I hope and trust that your love for each other will see you through."

"Dr. Andrews, since you are a doctor, we have a real problem maybe you can help us with. I guess you know that gay couples have sex."

"I think I figured that out with Matt and Luke, Eugene and Larry around," she laughed.

"Well, we have a problem. You know how I was abused?" Dan asked. Dr. Andrews nodded. "Well, Chris has also been raped several times."

Michael had told me some time ago it was almost impossible to get his mom really angry, but I watched as her face got white and she said, through clinched teeth, "The bastard that would do that should have it cut off so short he pisses like a woman!"

"Mom!"

"I mean it Michael. I really mean it. Sorry I interrupted."

"Do you mean Larry as well?"

"I guess there are exceptions to the rule and Larry has certainly gone through hell because of what he did. But someone raping someone and leaving them feeling abused and violated... yea, cut it off."

"Anyway, we are not ready to have sex even though we really are in love. It's a real problem for us."

"Christopher, are you in counseling? I know Michael said Dan had insisted you see a counselor."

"I started a week ago and it has been a big help. I don't think I would have told Dan otherwise."

"Your counselor can help you work through the emotional and psychological aspects of that. When you are ready, I will be more than happy to talk to you about the physical aspects. That is going to be extremely important for you two. It's important for any gay couple, but what was not a problem for, say, Matt and Luke, could be a major problem for you, calling up very unpleasant memories. So give me a call when you are ready to talk."

"Thanks," both Dan and I said.

"I've got to get out of here. I have night shift at the hospice tonight," Dan said.

"Dan, you have fallen in love with someone who was well on his way to wasting his life. You have been there as well. I admire both of you. And, Dan, I really admire what you are doing at the hospice. Chelsea and Gladys both sing your praises. If they were other people, I might take what they say with a grain of salt, but neither of those two are guilty of false praise. In fact, they are seldom guilty of praise at all," Dr. Andrews said. "By the way, I am deeply honored that you allowed me to be a part of a wonderful afternoon you will always remember."

"Thank you for being here for us, and for the lemonade and cookies. They could be habit-forming," Dan said.

"Yea, thanks much, Dr. Andrews," I said.

As we walked outside--slowly, since Michael was on crutches--I asked, "By the way, I haven't heard. Did Linda's letter work? Is Rachel going next week?"

Michael laughed and said, "Never let it be said that a self-important, self-righteous bigot is not always ready to prove he is superior. The arrogant son of a bitch told Rachel the letter proved he was important at the school and she was fortunate to have him as a guardian. 'My little girl has been selected for an important social studies project,' he told his wife," Michael laughed.

I joined his laughter and Dan looked puzzled. "I'll explain on the way home," I told him.

As Dan and I drove back into town, I told him about Rachel and the letter. "I know Jacob's dad," he said, "and I think his mom must have played around some to get Jacob. His dad is a first-class bigot, among other unpleasant things," Dan said.

When we reached Granddad's place, he offered to drive Dan home since I knew he would be unlikely to make work on time if he had to walk. Unfortunately, I had to take care of the restaurant so I didn't get a goodbye kiss but, as he walked out the door, Dan blew me one which I returned.

Chapter Twelve

Bill

Michael and I talked to Jonesy before school Monday about some kind of memorial service or something for the five who had died from the wreck. She said she planned to have David, Deputy Greene, who was at the wreck first, and Dr. Walker come and talk to the students about driving and the fact that, in spite of what they think, teenagers are not immortal.

"I think that needs doing. It's a good idea, but not what the students need first. Even those of us who really didn't know the five are grieving in a sense. I think that's what needs addressing before trying to teach us a lesson," I responded.

"Bill's right. If we make the death of the five into a safety lesson, not only will students resent it, but also it will not help the grief process," Michael added.

"You're right, of course. I guess I was just wanting to get rid of the anger I feel toward those who rode to their death in a foolish accident. But I don't think it can be a religious service. I know one of the students killed was Muslim and I think another was Jehovah's Witness. In spite of what you or I might wish, I think you better come up with a secular service--if that's not an oxymoron."

"I think we can do that," Michael said, "we'll have it together after lunch." As we left the office, he asked, "What do you think? Some poetry, some music, how would that be?"

"Sounds good to me. If you will get some people together to handle the music, I'll take some and we'll talk to Yong Jin about poetry and maybe some other readings."

"Ok, and we'll try to have it together by lunch," Michael said.

We got groups together during homeroom and talked about the service--which, since it was at school, would be called an assembly--and there were some good suggestions. After homeroom, my group got together with Yong Jin and made the selections to be read and decided who would do the reading. Michael had talked to Mr. Smith and had the music lined up before my group finished. He gave me the list of music and we created an order for words and music. Before lunch, we turned it in to Ms. Jones.

"I'll see that there are programs printed and we will have the assembly last period today. I have the times and places for the funerals and will put those in the program. I am sure many students will want to go. I'll attend all I can, but there are three Tuesday--two at the same time--and two on Wednesday. Tuesday Mr. Allan and I will attend one and Greywolf has agreed to attend the third. Mr. Allan and I will attend the two on Wednesday. Michael, you might want to assign members of the student government to specific funerals. I think the student body should be officially represented."

"I'll do that," Michael said. "When will the other program be? I think it should wait at least until the funerals are over."

"I agree. I will check with those who will be speaking and hold it Thursday or Friday according to when they will be available," Ms. Jones said.

"I hope you remember we will not be here Friday," I reminded Ms. Jones. "We are off to a party."

"Certainly hope you drive carefully. Ohio is a long way away," Ms. Jones cautioned us.

"We're not driving. I thought I told you. A friend of Luke's, who was in Ohio with us last summer has a friend whose father..."

"Has a first cousin whose mother's college roommate knows a plumber," Ms. Jones laughed.

Michael laughed and said, "Actually, Douglas' friend's father has a private jet and it and the crew are at Douglas' disposal."

"WOW! Wait until that hits Concord's weekly rag! I hope you get pictures for it and the school paper as well. That will certainly make a big splash. But if you do any driving, be careful. We have already sacrificed too many to the automobile god."

The memorial assembly--that's what it ended up being called--went well. Peer counselors and the school counselors from the other schools, as well as Ms. Norman, had been busy all day dealing with students who were grieving. I guess we were as well, but helping others on the road to recovery also helped us, and I know the assembly did.

Wednesday, Michael said he had talked to Douglas Tuesday night and had two important bits of information. The first was we were to be at the airport in Lexington at 4:30 sharp. That meant we had a fairly easy schedule since school was out at 3:20. If we went directly from school to the airport, we'd make it with time to spare. The second was that we should pack light. "You need to really impress that on the women," Douglas had told Michael. "Janet always tries to bring the whole house when we travel. Anyone bringing too much will not get on board. Do make sure everyone packs light."

Jacob and I packed Wednesday night. We had one medium sized bag between us. I called Linda and asked how packing was going for her. "I can't get all I need to take in my bag," she said.

"Linda, if that's your large bag, it doesn't matter because it is not going on the plane. Douglas meant it when he said pack light. We'll be there Thursday night through Wednesday afternoon. That's six days, but the Oberlin crowd has a washer and dryer. It will be simple enough to get clothes clean. You need a casual outfit, a dressy one and maybe work clothes and your costume. Oh, and a heavy coat which we can hang on the plane. All, except the coat, will go in a small bag. Jacob and I have a medium sized bag between us. Woman, you have to decide to have a bundle of clothes and things or go to the party. You can't do both."

"Bill, I'm going to look like something the cat drug in," she said, whining.

"Stop the whining, Linda," I said. "You know how I hate that. It will get you nothing."

"Bill, you just don't understand."

"You're right, I don't understand why it takes a steamer trunk for your things when you are only going to be gone six days. Maybe you can get together with the other women and figure out what you can share so you keep the luggage within the limits.

Thursday at lunch, like the teenagers we were, we forgot about the accident and the destroyed lives as we talked excitedly about leaving for Ohio after school. Linda, Susan and Mary Kathryn had managed to figure out things they could share and had only a couple bags among them. The guys had small bags. I guess that's the way it will always be.

After lunch there was another assembly at which David, Dr. Walker and Deputy Greene spoke about teen driving. They pulled absolutely no punches. For example, David described in detail the scene when he arrived at the wreck. His description was so graphic several students lost their lunch. "Better that than losing their lives," I thought.

He also made a point about seatbelts. "The one person in the car who had bothered to fasten her seatbelt, Buffy Leister, is alive and making progress. She almost lost a leg, but had she not had her belt on, she would not be alive." Little did any of us know that, even though she was alive, the accident would almost destroy her.

I must confess I wasn't really attuned to what was going on at school Thursday. My mind was on a plane and a party in Ohio. The final bell hadn't finished sounding before I was out of the classroom, headed for the parking lot. We had decided earlier that Jack and Rachel would drive my car and Michael's Tracker back to Concord. Linda, Jacob, Jack, Rachel and Susan were with me. Mary Kathryn, Keith, Dan and Chris were with Michael. Both cars were crowded, but we didn't care, we were going to a party! When everyone was in the cars you could hear the clicking of seatbelts, but that was not unusual for us. Both Michael and I would not allow anyone to ride with us without a seatbelt. We had put most of the luggage in my car's large trunk when we arrived at school so we would be ready to go.

Everything was going fine and we were a happy crew. Both cars had a CD playing and we were laughing and having a good time. We weren't speeding because we had time to spare until... until we were about ten miles from the airport and traffic came to a sudden and complete halt. There was a string of cars ahead of us, so we couldn't see what was holding up traffic. As time passed, we all began to be very antsy. We had less than thirty minutes before we were due at the airport ten miles away. If we didn't get moving soon, we'd not make the plane. Douglas had told Michael they could wait a few minutes but not long, because of the arrangements made with the pilots.

Suddenly I saw Michael get out of his car and run back to us, waving his new cell phone. "What's the hold-up?" I asked, as soon as he was within shouting distance.

"There has been a major wreck up ahead, a three-car pile-up blocking both lanes. I called the Highway Patrol to find out what was up and how soon they thought it would be clear. The officer told me to expect to be here for at least half to three-quarters of an hour. Douglas has my cell phone number and will call if we are not there at 4:30 to find out if we're going, but he definitely said they couldn't wait long. Since it was 4:00 when I talked to the officer, I explained our situation and asked if he had any suggestions. He told me there was a back way which would get us there in twenty or thirty minutes. I have the directions if you want to attempt it. They sounded pretty weird because twice we're to make a turn at a big cow. I asked him what kind of directions he had given me and he said good ones. He had me read the directions back and said if I followed them exactly, even if the way seemed very strange, we should have no trouble."

"If we're stuck here for thirty to forty-five minutes and still have ten miles to go when we can move, if we take the back way we could get lost a couple of times and still be there before we were out of this mess. Let's try it."

"We have to turn around and take the first paved road to the right about two miles back. I hope we can get people to let us cross the Lexington lane. It's really packed here. Let's go."

We got turned around with no problem and drove toward Concord. After driving a couple miles, there were few cars headed to Lexington so we made the turn onto the road without any trouble. It was a farm road, paved, but not marked and without road signs. I hoped Michael had gotten all the landmarks straight because they were the only guidance we had. After about four miles, he signaled for a right turn. I laughed when I saw the unmistakable landmark, a six- or seven-foot-tall fiberglass cow announcing "Thompson Dairy Farms".

The road we turned on wasn't paved, just gravel and very dusty. I had to drop back because, even driving slowly as Michael was, the dust from his car made it impossible to see and hard to breathe up close. After about three or four miles, Michael signaled for a left turn. I guess a large red barn was the landmark. I hoped it was, because I thought sure we had made a wrong turn. We crossed a cattle gate--you know, pipes spaced so cows won't walk across them, but a car goes over them easily. We were driving through a pasture! There was no real road, just the marks left in the grass by farm machinery. It was a pretty rough ride, to say the least, and I was really glad it was only about a mile before we drove out of the pasture across another cattle gate with another fiberglass cow. Michael signaled a right turn onto a paved road, and in two or three miles I could see the airport.

As we parked the cars, I glanced at my watch. It was 4:32. We all ran into the terminal where Douglas and Janet were waiting. There were hugs and kisses for those who knew the old married couple, and then introductions of the new members of the Fellowship.

When we finished greeting each other, Douglas counted noses and asked. "How did you know we could take eleven of you? I didn't know until we got to the plane."

"We didn't. Rachel is a brand-new member and Jack is staying behind to come with her tomorrow when the plane comes back for the old folks," Michael said.

"No need of that," Douglas said. "I didn't know that Marc had qualified to pilot the jet week before last. He's co-pilot on this trip so we can take all of you. Oh, here he comes now."

I am not into men at all, but even I could tell a drop-dead hunk was walking toward us.

"Marc, here's the Concord crew. Few new ones since I was last with them," Douglas said, and then introduced all of us. "Folks, this is Marc Langley, the best friend a man could have. Gals, you all have your man and Marc's not available anyway. Marc, Rachel and Jack were coming up tomorrow since there were eleven of them but, with you sitting in the co-pilot's seat, couldn't we take them all tonight?"

"No problem if they have packed light," Marc answered and smiled, showing two perfect dimples. He could drive any woman--or man if they were so inclined--wild and he had money, I mean m-o-n-e-y.

"There's the little problem of getting permission to leave tonight," Michael said. "Also there's school tomorrow. We sure don't want to upset Jonesy. She's a friend in fair weather and foul and we don't need to take advantage of her. I think we have gone far enough with the letter."

"Michael, get on your cell phone and get permission for... who was it? Jack and Rachel?" Douglas asked, "while we get your bags stowed away. Your bags packed, Rachel, Jack?"

"Mine is in my room ready to go," Rachel said.

"Same here," Jack said, "but in Concord."

"I'm sure we can find something for you to sleep in, if you sleep in anything," Douglas said with a melodramatic leer.

"You'll be among friends, and you can wear what you have on until the plane arrives tomorrow. Michael, think you can have someone pick up Jack's and Rachel's bags?" I asked.

"I'm sure I can. Jack, use my phone to call home and get permission. Also make arrangements about your bag. We'll be thinking of how we are going to deal with Rachel's situation."

While Jack phoned his parents, we discussed how to spring Rachel. "I'll call Jonesy and clear Jack and Rachel's leaving this evening," Michael said.

"Think you could ask her to call Dad and tell him there has been a change in plans?" Jacob asked.

"He does and we're dead meat," Linda said. "You know we gave him a not very legitimate letter on school letterhead. He will comment on the sociology trip and Jonesy will ask him..."

"I get your point, Linda. But how are we going to handle this?" Jacob asked.

"I'm clear," Jack said. "Asked Dad to take my bag to school and give it to Greywolf or Mr. Stevenson. I explained that there was room for all of us tonight and he said he was glad that I got to be with you all going up. He remembers most of you from the service for Gregory and thinks you are an amazing bunch. He will also go by and pick up Rachel's things and take them to school."

"I think I best call Jonesy now while you all struggle with how to deal with Jacob's dad," Michael said.

I suddenly realized no-one called Jacob's dad by name. He was just 'Jacob's dad'. I still didn't know how we were going to deal with him. I mean, he tossed my buddy out because he was dating a Jewish woman. Strange, Susan was also Jewish.

Linda and the gang were all talking to Marc and suddenly I had a great idea, one that wouldn't even involve a lie, not really a lie, just not the whole truth. "Keep it simple," I thought. "Excuse me, adoring hordes, but I need Marc. Marc, you have a nice deep voice which is totally unknown in Concord. Would you mind talking to Jacob's dad, telling him there has been a change in transportation and Rachel has an opportunity to leave tonight with the main group instead with the group leaving tomorrow?"

"Sure," Marc smiled and those dimples came out again. "Just fill me in on what I need to know."

Linda explained the ruse we had used to get Rachel in on the trip. While we were explaining that, Michael came over and said, "I talked to Jonesy. She was pleased that Rachel and Jack got to go with the whole crew. I also went so far as to tell her we were calling this a sociology field trip and how we came up with the idea. She got a kick out of that. Of course I didn't tell her it had been announced to one guardian on school letterhead. But Rachel and Jack are cleared by the school. So what are we going to do about Rachel?"

I explained what we had come up with and Michael thought it was a good idea. Jacob dialed the number and handed the phone to Marc. As I listened to him deal with Jacob's dad, I was amazed. He was one smooth talker. I could almost have sworn he was a social studies teacher at Independence.

Jack handed Marc a note about Rachel's luggage while he was talking. "Mr. Abernathy, I am sure you are as happy as I that Rachel will be able to leave with her group this evening. Since she was new at school, we had to put her with another group, only two of whom she knew. This way she will be with a group she at least knows...Yes, we realized that was a problem. However, we have made arrangements for her bags to be picked up and sent with the other group. Anything she might need before it arrives she can borrow from one of the girls in the group... Mr. Whitt, the father of another student will be around to pick up Rachel's bag and take it to school... Yes, another group leader has notified the principal that Rachel is leaving this evening and she will not be counted absent... Yes, I, too, am sure Rachel will learn much on this trip as well as have some fun. That's important to young people you know... Yes, I agree young people always want to have everything be fun... Yes, it's not like when we were young and had it hard in school, no fun... Yes, I remember when I was younger enjoying field trips with classmates... Yes, I assure you she will be well cared for. Good evening, Sir."

With the "when I was younger" remark, the whole crew lost it. Marc closed the phone just as everyone had reached the point that they could not hold in the laughter any longer. "Man, you are one damn smooth talker," Michael said, "when I was younger, indeed!".

"Guess we are ready to take flight," Douglas said. "Michael, Bill, you need to move your cars to the long-term parking lot. Rachel, Jack, I saw a grooming aids dispenser in the men's room and I suspect there is one in the women's. You might want to get a toothbrush. Everything else we have and can share."

Rachel looked pained and then blushed. "What's the problem, Rachel?" Susan asked.

"It's kinda embarrassing. I have no money. I intended to get some from Uncle Ab tomorrow."

"No need to be embarrassed," Jack said. "I'll pick up a toothbrush for you. Money is no problem so long as someone in the group has some."

Jack dashed in to the men's room and, as he did, Douglas said, "All of you better make a pit stop unless you want to use the plane's head. No problem with that except the last time I used it, we hit an air pocket and I got my head bumped." We all went to the restroom and as soon as we were back, walked out on the tarmac to the plane.

I knew the plane was a jet, but I wasn't prepared for how large it was and how luxurious it was inside. We all got in our places. Jack lost no time in claiming a place beside Rachel which made it obvious that Keith was odd man out as we were all coupled up. As the engines were starting Marc's voice came over the speaker, which was kinda silly since the cockpit door was open and he was looking back over the co-pilot's chair, grinning at us. "This is co-pilot Marc Langley who, on behalf of Captain John Kelly and myself, would like to welcome you aboard Broomstick Flight Thirteen, destination Haunted House, Ohio. And we are especially honored having friends of Douglas and Janet Armstrong aboard this evening."

Marc continued in a very good cabin attendant voice, "You will find safety instructions on a card somewhere. Please read them. In case we have to land in water, your seat cushion will do you no good. With it or without it, you're going to get wet. It will, however, keep you afloat. As soon as we reach cruising altitude your cabin host, moi, will be serving refreshments--courtesy of Marc Langley Sr. Meanwhile, be sure your seatbelts are snug and fastened, and just relax and enjoy your flight."

Marc turned around and another voice came over the speaker. "This is Captain Kelly. I would like to personally welcome you aboard. Both Marc and Douglas have told me much about you and I am delighted to be a part of your Halloween party. As soon as the cabin host finishes serving refreshments, I would like to turn the flight over to your co-pilot Marc Langley and come back and chat with you a bit."

The plane was still climbing but, after several minutes, it leveled off and Marc said over the intercom, "We are now at cruising altitude. You may unfasten your seatbelts and move around the cabin. When you are seated, please keep your belt fastened, otherwise you may bust your butt." Marc then left the co-pilot's seat, walked to the back of the plane, took a container out of a compartment and started walking back up the aisle. When he reached Rachel and Jack, who were closest to the aft, he said, "I have Coke, Seven-Up, Dr. Pepper and root beer drinks, and cranberry, orange and tomato juice." As each of us told him what we wanted, he handed it to us along with a bag of peanuts. "I hope you knew this wasn't a dinner flight," he laughed, when he had given us the drinks and peanuts.

"We did," Douglas said. "I phoned Matt and Luke last night and told them we would be starved when we arrived."

"Good, I haven't eaten since lunch and I am starved now," Marc responded. "Keith, I'm headed for the driver's seat. How'd you like to keep me company? Captain Langley will be back here and I'll be on my lonesome."

"Sure, I'd love to. I really would."

"Then come along."

Keith

I didn't know why Marc selected me to join him in the cockpit but, man, I was glad it happened. He was one good-looking hunk! As soon as Captain Kelly was gone, I slid into his seat. "How long did it take you to learn to fly this thing?" I asked.

"It took a while, and not because I wanted it to. I started pestering Dad's pilots to let me fly when I was just a kid, maybe eight or nine. When I was thirteen, I guess to get me out of his hair, Captain Kelly told me I had to go to flight school and get my pilot's license before he would talk to me about flying. I surprised him, I think because, while it took a year, I had my pilot's license shortly after I was fourteen--I couldn't drive a car, but could pilot a plane. Go figure. Of course, I wasn't ready to fly something like this, but I gradually worked my way up. I love flying and was real happy when I was able to fly this. So it's no big deal, just something I wanted bad enough to work for. I guess that's why it's important to me. I had to work for it. Almost everything I have is handed to me on a silver platter. I want for nothing except a Dad who cares. My Mom died so long ago I hardly remember her, and I have had so many stepmothers and stepmothers-to be I lost count. Dad loves young, good-looking women and making money. I hardly figure in the picture at all. Douglas and I had absentee parents in common. Of course, when his finally paid attention to him it was for the wrong reason. 'Good riddance' Douglas said when he got them out of the house. You know Douglas' and Janet's story?"

Marc glanced at me and his dark, dark blue eyes with their long, long black lashes made my heart skip a beat. He was one beautiful man. "Yea. Michael and Mary Kathryn told the Fellowship about them when he called about the party."

"The Fellowship?"

"Yea, the Fellowship of the Rings.

"What's the Fellowship of the Rings? It sounds mysterious and maybe kinda spooky."

I laughed and, when I did, Marc said, "Hey, nice laugh. It tells you a lot about a man. I'd guess you're bright--smart, you know--feel things deeply and have suffered more than a little, right?"

I laughed and said, "I'm not sure about being smart, but the other things, yea, I guess you're right. Speaking of which, we have one thing in common. I haven't a mom. My parents split the summer before my freshman year and I seldom see or hear from my mom. But our dads are definitely different. My dad and I are very close. He knows just about all there is to know about me. He probably could have provided every little thing my heart desired, but he refused to spoil me. I'm sure you would agree that having a dad who spends time with you, listens to all your problems--well, the ones you tell him about--is worth a lot more than money."

"Yea. Douglas and I would have traded just about everything for that, but it didn't happen and it's not going to. It's too late now, I think. But about this ring thing."

"I'm the second newest member--Rachel just came along this past week. You know about the Fellowship in general terms from tales around school, and if you are a member you find out the tales aren't nearly as interesting as the reality. I guess you could call Bill the father of the Fellowship." I then told Marc about the Fellowship, beginning with the previous year's school election, the rings, all I could think of. I didn't realize just how much of the history of the group I really did know. About half-way through I said, "I guess you already have heard more about the Fellowship than you ever wanted to hear."

"Not at all, this is really exciting to me. Man, I would like to be a part of something like that. Most of the friends I have--Douglas is the big exception--are friends because I pick up the tab for just about everything we do. No, I want to hear it all. Besides, I like your voice. You ought to use it some way."

"I guess I do. I have a teen radio show on Saturday mornings--well, most Saturday mornings. I have a sub this week, of course."

"That must be kinda exciting. I mean having your own radio show."

"I enjoy it, but don't let it give me the big-head since the station is a small one with a very limited audience, but the teen show does get a lot of attention from kids in the town and country."

"Bet it gets you loads of girlfriends."

"I guess it could, but I pretty much keep to myself at school because I'm not interested in having girls hanging all over me. Of course, now that I'm with the Fellowship, I'm not as much of a loner as I was. I certainly enjoy being with them and getting involved in things they do."

"Tell me more about this Fellowship thing."

"Are you sure I'm not boring you to death?"

"Hey, not at all. I'm thinking about joining up."

"You'd be welcome if you are into something creative and, I guess, having few secrets. They--we--tell each other just about everything. It really is one for all and all for one." I talked more about the Fellowship and when I thought I had covered everything---every time I stopped for breath Marc urged me on--I said, "That's all I know and now I am sure you have heard enough to make you sick of having asked the question."

"Not at all. I really think it's great. And you all wear rings?"

"All except Rachel. She was so new no-one remembered to tell her. I'd show you mine but you're flying."

Marc laughed and said, "Not really. We've been on auto-pilot since I took over."

I held up my hand, Marc took it and looked at my ring. I just about flipped when he took my hand.

"Kokopeli, the deformed flute player?" he asked.

"Yea, I chose Kokopeli because he's different and entertains people."

"It's beautiful," Marc said, looking at my ring.

"It really means a lot to me," I replied.

Suddenly a buzzer went off in the cockpit and I jumped. "What's that?" I gasped.

"Just a warning that it's time to begin our approach to the airport. Sorry to say so, but you have to get back so the captain can come forward. He wouldn't trust me to bring the plane in with this number of people aboard. Thanks, Keith, I've enjoyed our time together and I hope to talk to you more this weekend."

"I enjoyed it too. See you after we land."

When I got back in the cabin, Michael said, "You missed a good discussion with the captain. He's a great guy. Been flying for the Langleys for almost twenty years. He started a year or so before Marc was born."

"I may have missed a good discussion back here, but I enjoyed talking to Marc. He's a nice guy, which is pretty remarkable considering he's been spoiled rotten--no, that's not right, he has been given anything he ever wanted."

"Not quite true," Douglas said. "We both have been given any THING we wanted, but I think we both would have happily traded it for a dad who cared."

"I know exactly what you mean," Jacob said. "Although I have been given things, I sure never had a father who cared a great deal and, when the chips were down, he didn't give a shit about me."

"Having no idea who my father is, and having a slut for a mother, you guys who have parents don't know what a blessing you have," Chris said.

"I know both sides of that question," Bill commented. "My dad paid practically no attention to me until Jacob kinda gave him a poke in the ribs, and now I don't think I could ask for a better dad."

"Of course, the winner of the asshole dad goes to Eugene," Michael said. That, of course, meant telling the new Fellowship members about Eugene. They had some vague idea of Eugene's situation from the trial, but didn't know a great deal about it and, of course, Rachel knew nothing.

"He got off easy," Dan spoke up. "I had to go the full course with McBride." We talked a bit about that, but not long as Marc came on the intercom and said, "Be sure you are seated and your seatbelts are fastened. We are headed down." Ten minutes later, we touched down on the runway of a small airport--about the same size as Lexington's--outside Cleveland.

The plane pulled up to the terminal and the captain cut the engines and, a few minutes later, Marc came out of the cockpit and said, in a lispy voice,"Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to Halloween Land. The aircraft is now stationary and you may prepare to deplane." He then shifted into a different voice and called, "De plane, de plane". I guess all of us had seen the reruns of "Fantasy Island" because we all started laughing. Switching back to his lispy cabin attendant voice he said, "As you deplane, Honeys, please take all your personal items with you. Gentlemen, remember to take your personal woman or man according to your preference." Finally, in his own voice, he said, "Gang, we are here! The captain has given me the word to open the hatch and we can leave. He will set your luggage on the tarmac, so pick it up as you leave. His flying partner should be waiting for us here to fly back to Concord with him tonight. They'll sleep in tomorrow and pick up the next load."

Michael

As soon as we stepped off the plane, we were met by the Oberlin crew. There were wild exchanges of hugs and kisses. Standing back from them was a tall, ruggedly handsome guy. After all the excitement died down, Paula reached back, got his hand and dragged him forward. "Crew, this is Kent. Kent, the Concord bunch, including some I don't think I know."

"Kent, I'm Jacob and know you have latched onto one great woman." As he spoke, Jacob shook hands with Kent and then kissed Paula again. "And this is Susan, the only woman who could have ever taken Paula's place." Paula hugged Susan and said, "Welcome to Ohio, Susan".

"Now that we have the potentially nasty bit out of the way," I said, "I'll introduce the others," which I did--except for Marc. "Douglas, I'll let you do the final honors."

"God, I am so glad to see you guys. This is my best friend in the whole wide world--and he was before I needed his plane--Marc Langley." After the hand-shaking, Matt said, "We are ready to roll as soon as you get your luggage."

"I'm pretty sure we all need to make a pit stop," Douglas said. "The head on the plane is certainly ok but a bit cramped, so I think we all waited."

"Make your pit stops and we'll start getting the luggage," Eugene said.

We were on our way back from the first load of luggage when Douglas emerged from the men's room. "Since all of you are here and there's a dozen of us, how are we going to fit in your cars?" he asked.

"Don't think you are the only one who can provide transportation," Matt said. "This way." When we got to the front of the terminal, there was a mini-bus in the parking lot with a luggage carrier on top. Luke climbed up and stashed the luggage as it was tossed up to him. Five minutes later we were on our way to the house.

When we pulled into the drive, it was hard to believe the house was the same one we had worked on in summer because the grounds were, obviously, carefully tended.

Luke parked in front of the house, climbed up and tossed the bags down. As we walked into the house, there was a wonderful aroma of food. "Man, I am teetotally starved," Bill said, "and I know I smell food. Who's cooking?"

"Kent, Luke and I," Matt answered. "We have learned a lot of secrets about preparing ahead of time, using a slow cooker and an oven timer. We sometimes do a whole meal that way, so when we get home it's ready and waiting. This wasn't quite that way, but enough to allow us all to meet you."

All the guests took their luggage to where they would be sleeping that night, and ten minutes later we were all in the living room. There was a great fire in the huge fireplace. "That fire sure feels, looks and even smells good," Susan said.

"It's apple wood," Kent said, "from our pruning last summer. You should feel honored. We are very selfish about using it, because there's not a lot of it and it does make a beautiful and sweet-smelling fire. But please excuse me, I'm needed in the kitchen."

After Kent left, I asked Paula to show us around. "I'm afraid I'll have to be excused as well. Larry and I are in charge of setting the table."

"I'm not as good-looking as Paula, but I don't have anything to do until cleaning-up time comes," Eugene said. "I'll be happy to be tour guide." Before he started, he called," Matt, Luke, your room off limits?"

"Nope, it's fine," Matt answered.

"Paula?"

"It's open."

"Kent?"

"Paula inspected it and gave me a gold star," he called from the kitchen.

"Then let's start at the top and work our way down--ending, don't you think, in the dining room."

The rooms were neat as pins, yet they definitely looked lived in. Marc was bowled over by the painting of Matt in Luke's and Matt's room. "Don't want to embarrass anyone," he said, "but I think anyone looking at that painting could tell the artist has looked on the subject in a very special way. Luke painted that, you said? And he and Matt are partners, right?"

"Not embarrassing at all. Matt and Luke are married--not legally of course, but they certainly consider themselves married," Eugene said, and briefly told Marc about their commitment ceremony.

"And you and Eugene are..."

"Partners. We have a very different feeling about a ceremony. We don't think it is necessary for us. I believe it was for Matt and Luke. All that aside, our commitment to each other is the same as Matt's and Luke's."

"Isn't this Paula's room?" Linda asked as we stepped into another room.

"It was Paula's room. It is now the guest room. After Kent came to live with us, Paula moved downstairs--leaving the upstairs as what she calls the bullpen."

"This is Kent's room. I guess he'll have to tell you how he came to be a part of the household. All you old-timers in the Fellowship know, but you new guys don't. I think it's his story to tell, so it can wait.

We continued the tour downstairs, ending up in the dining room, where the table was set with the magnificent crystal, silver and china that came with the house. There was a low arrangement of some kind of very pretty flowers in the center of the table, and a jack-o-lantern with six faces--the house crew no less. "That's some jack-o-lantern," Marc said.

"Luke's, of course," Matt said.

"And those certainly are beautiful flowers. What are they?" Susan asked.

"They are asters and still beautiful although we got them a couple weeks ago," Paula said.

The two Oberlin couples started laughing. I noticed Kent was kinda grinning and turning bright red. "Kent and Paula took a ride in the country a few weeks ago and stopped at a roadside stand. Paula couldn't decide on the flowers, so Kent bought out the stand. We had ice cream tubs full of flowers. They seem to last forever. We just take away the dead ones and re-arrange what's left. There are still arrangements all over the house," Larry said.

Larry directed us to our places at the table and said, "Paula".

Paula lifted her hands and blessed God for the food, the friends, for giving us a safe flight and for "the fruit of the vine which gladdens the heart of His people". The "Amen" was full of life.

The guys seated the women and we were ready to dive into a delightful and delicious meal after there had been a couple toasts with the wine at each place.

Chapter Thirteen
(This chapter opens November 1, 1995.)

Michael

When we got to the airport I noticed two men in pilot's uniforms standing by the plane ready to stow our luggage. As I took mine and Mary Kathryn's, I asked Marc how we could all go if there was a co-pilot.

"The plane can be configured a number of ways. Since he knew how many would be going back, Captain Kelly has added a seat so there are six rows of two seats. There's room for us all."

When we got on board, the couples just naturally took seats together. Keith didn't hesitate a moment when Marc showed him their seats. Once we were in the air, we all had to re-live the weekend. The trip was uneventful and about half-way to Lexington, most of the gang was asleep. Before I dozed off, I noticed Keith's head was on Marc's shoulder. Keith I was sure was asleep, but Marc was definitely awake. He was stroking Keith's hair and smiling as he looked at the sleeping DJ.

Arriving in Lexington, we got our bags and said our goodbyes to Marc, Janet and Douglas. I guess Keith and Marc had decided what the hell, because they were wrapped up in each other's arms exchanging long, slow, passionate kisses. Finally Douglas said, "Marc, if you want to get home and find out who your step-mother is, we need to be going."

Marc looked up, smiled and said, "In a minute," and went back to what he was doing. Finally Captain Kelly said, "Marc, we have a schedule to keep. Think you have had enough of Keith to keep you a few days."

Marc replied, "Never, but I guess it will have to do". He kissed Keith one more time and said, "See you before long, Soulmate," and turned and ran up the ramp to the plane.

We got our bags and took them to the parking lot, got in the two cars and left for Concord.

Thursday lunch, Keith was the last one to get to the table and, as he did, Linda said, "There seems to be a perpetual smile on your face these days, Keith. Wonder why?"

The smile on Keith's face got bigger as he turned red. Before he sat down, he spread his arms wide and sang, "I'm in love, I'm in love with a wonderful guy," bowed to the applause and sat down.

"I take it you have a hopeless case," Jacob said.

"You could say that," Keith said. "You could even shout that. When I got home last night I told Dad about the weekend and, after I had gone on for fifteen minutes, he laughed and asked if there had been anyone in Ohio other than this Marc person. I guess I turned bright red, because he started laughing and finally he said he was happy to see me so happy. It's wonderful!"

That, of course, started the whole group talking about the weekend again. Finally I mused, "I suppose Marc, Janet and Douglas made it home ok."

"Sure did," Keith said. "Marc called from the airport to let me know they had arrived and then we talked after he got to his place. By the way, he doesn't have a new step-mother, but his dad has a new live-in woman friend. Seems to me it's about time the old man grew up. He can't be in love with a new woman every month or so."

"Marc said he likes 'em young and good-looking," Mary Kathryn said. "Doesn't sound to me like love enters the picture. I can't imagine having sex with someone you hardly know or even someone you know, but don't really love."

"The difference between making love and fucking, remember?" Bill reminded us.

There were nods around the table.

"Well we had our party, now it's back to work," I said. "I have piles of work to make up. I think every teacher was jealous and doubled the assignments while we were gone."

"It sure seems that way," Jacob said.

"Hey, have you heard the news about Buffy Leister?" Susan asked. "She's still in the hospital, improving, but it will be a while before she's out. The doctors thought they were going to have to remove her leg, it was crushed so badly, but they managed to save it. I guess it's better than an artificial limb, but it will be shorter than her other leg. That must really hurt her since cheer leading was her life."

"But she's alive. Think about the other five. They are dead and gone." Jacob said. "Of course, I guess that's hard for Buffy to even think about. I mean, I don't think I could take it if five of my friends were suddenly killed."

"May happen, you never can tell, but if it does you can be sure it is in spite of having on a seatbelt and driving like I had at least half sense," Bill said.

The weekend came and went with nothing exciting happening. The Fellowship got together Sunday afternoon to get caught up with our school work. Yong Jin had said we could get together at her place so she would be able to help us out if we got stuck on English assignments. Bill was there to pull us out with math problems, and Greywolf to help with any Bill couldn't handle. Jack helped those who got stuck on chemistry and other sciences. I guess most people thought we got together to horse around, but we had promised to get caught up after the party and we really worked hard. When we finished, Yong Jin had cookies and milk waiting. We all sat around talking to the Greywolfs like old times.

School was school again. But Tuesday broke the routine as it was Election Day so there was no school. Mom was home these days--the babies were due any minute--as were the Greywolfs. Mary Kathryn and I went into town to talk with Fr. Tom about how the work on the parish house basement was coming. It was on schedule and we could expect to open the teen club as planned after Thanksgiving, and maybe Thanksgiving weekend.

When we got back, Mary Kathryn and I decided to take the risk of going to her place. I did drive all the way down the driveway which meant the Tracker couldn't be seen from either the Greywolfs' or our place. We went to Mary Kathryn's room where we started with hungry kisses. We were standing when I started undressing my wild woman. I dropped her blouse and then her bra to the floor, and started kissing her breasts and flicking her nipples with my tongue. Mary Kathryn grasped my pullover by the hem and slipped it over my head. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled our bare chests together. Her nipples were hard and she managed to rub them against my own erect nipples while her tongue found my mouth and invaded it.

Mary Kathryn started to remove my pants, but I stopped her long enough to get a condom from my pocket and then dropped my pants to the floor. As they fell, I unsnapped Mary Kathryn's skirt and it dropped to the floor as well. I then scooped my panty-clad lover into my arms and laid her on her bed. I slipped her panties from her body. She then removed my boxers, releasing my hard cock. As she did, I flipped her the condom. She caught it, tore it open with her teeth, shaking her head and growling. We both laughed as she rolled a bright pink sheath onto my cock. In a flash, I was on top of her, kissing her body, giving her breasts a tongue bath. Finally she reached down, took my cock in her hand, stroked it a few times then guided it into herself. I lay very still, prolonging the feeling of just being inside my lover. Slowly, very slowly, I started moving in and out of her in long, slow strokes. Soon Mary Kathryn's breathing changed and I knew she was experiencing an orgasm. We took our time and it was great. I do think that women have an advantage over us guys when it comes to having sex. I mean a couple times separated by a recovery time and I'm done for a while, but Mary Kathryn could have three or more orgasms each time we had sex and be ready for more.

I continued moving in and out of Mary Kathryn, slowly. I covered her mouth with mine and she sucked my tongue into her hot mouth. She was breathing through my mouth which made me even hotter. As much as I wanted to have our love-making last for hours, I finally reached the point of no return, pushed deeper inside her and yelled as I started shooting load after load of cum inside the woman I loved. I saw stars and skyrockets as I continued discharging my man's seed. When I finished, I collapsed, being careful not to crush Mary Kathryn under me. When I became limp, I lay beside my wild woman, looking into her eyes as she kissed me gently. "Michael Jacob Andrews, I love you, my medicine warrior. You are the very center of my universe. I love you so much it hurts sometimes."

"Mary Kathryn Larsen, you are the center of my universe as well. God, I love you, Woman!" We lay quietly, for a while longer, then got up and took a long shower together, stopping frequently for kisses.

Wednesday, Mary Kathryn and I told the gang that the opening of the teen club was a definite go Thanksgiving weekend if we wanted to open then. "We need to decide if we want to give up part of our Thanksgiving holidays for that. When we decide we need to remember the Florida and Ohio troops will be here," Mary Kathryn warned.

"I think that would be a good time to get it off the ground," Bill said. "You know the Ohio couples will be there as well as Keith and Marc, Chris and Dan. I don't know whether or not the Concord members will want to out themselves, but you know Eugene and Larry, Luke and Matt will be obvious couples. Should get said what we want said."

We talked about the pros and cons of opening Thanksgiving weekend and decided to open only one night, Saturday night, that weekend. "Ok, we need to get new stickers for the posters," Linda said. We decided we'd get them printed and put them on the signs Friday after we told Fr. Tom our decision.

When the end-of-school bell rang, Mary Kathryn and I piled in the Tracker and headed for home. "I think we need to get a snack and then hit the books," she said. "You're right: it seems the teachers ganged up on us while we were gone and haven't let up since."

"Just unhappy because they didn't have a party," I laughed. Mary Kathryn started to say something when my cell phone rang. She took it from the glove compartment and answered it.

"Really!... When?... Everyone is ok?... See you in a very few," she said as she closed the phone. "We need to make a detour, Michael, to the hospital. Seems Margaret decided today was the day and you have two new sisters."

"Mom's ok, isn't she?" I asked, as it was the first thought in my head.

"She and the girls are all fine, excellent in fact. They were born a couple hours ago. David said we could come by the hospital and see all three."

I was ready to make a U-turn in the middle of the road when Mary Kathryn said, "No you don't! Being a new brother doesn't mean you can drive like you are the only person in the world."

Obediently I pulled into a side road and turned around and drove to the hospital.

As we walked in, I saw Dann... Dan at the end of the hall. I started to yell at him and remembered where I was. Instead I ran down the hall toward him. I was about half-way to him when he turned and started walking toward me. "Hey, I see the big brother has arrived. Just saw your mom and the girls. They are all great. Your mom said they were waiting for you to come and name them. How did you get the honor?"

I told Dan about my bet with Mom and how I had won. "So I get to name them anything I like. You busy?"

"Not this minute."

"Come with us." The three of us took the elevator to the third floor and walked down the hall to Mom's room. When we got there she was lying in bed, of course, looking absolutely great with a baby on each side. They looked... well, they looked like babies. What can I say? "Which one is which?" I asked.

"What do you mean which one is which?" Dad asked.

"He wants to know which one is which, David," Mom said.

"Well, since he hasn't named then, what does he mean which one is which?"

"I mean who's the oldest."

"Since there's less than twenty minutes between their births, I don't know that it makes a lot of difference," Dad answered.

"Dad, you have been around Luke and Matt for over eighteen years and you think it doesn't make a difference? Matt has never let Luke forget he's older by a few minutes. So which one is which?"

Mom looked to her right and said, "She's the oldest."

"Well, she's Elizabeth Kathryn and we'll call her Elizabeth. No nicknames. You," I said as I lifted the corner of the blanket from the other's face, "are Mary Margaret and we'll call you Mary. Glad I got that done. Naming babies is hard work," I laughed.

"Try having one or two if you want to find out about hard work," Mom laughed. "I thought your dad would not survive."

"Everything is all right, isn't it--with the babies? I mean they have the regulation number of fingers and toes and you are too... all right I mean?"

"We're all fine," Mom said. "Called your dad about noon and by the time he got to the house, everything had started and was going fine. He assisted and I gave birth at home. He then got the EMS to come for us and insisted we come to the hospital. Think it would have been fine for us to stay at home, but you know your dad. We'll be home when you get there after school tomorrow."

Dan had been standing back and I had forgotten he was behind us. When I remembered, I said, "Dan, don't you think they are perfect? Babies, I mean."

He laughed and said, "Yea, I thought they were babies, but until you said so, I wasn't sure. Of course, I saw them earlier. They were babies then as well."

I had told Mom and Dad about Wounded Hawk and about Dan and Chris being a couple, so they knew why he was no longer Danny. "Dan, I think I like the name change," Dad said. "Wounded Hawk and Chris are right. You deserve a man's name. I meant to tell you last week, but never ran across you: we have an opening on the EMS team. Starting pay is not great, but it's better than the aide's pay you're getting from the hospital now. Also, you would get paid for taking most of the classes you take toward your LPN [Licensed Practical Nurse] license. Should give you more time and more money and you'd be training for a specific task. Think by the time you have your LPN, you'd also be certified for EMS. Then you could move straight into completing your work to become a registered nurse. Give it some thought and let me know."

"I think I can give you an answer now, but I need to know about working at the hospice. I have an obligation there, you know."

"I talked to Chelsea and Gladys and both think you should take the EMS position even if it means giving up hospice altogether. But since you'll automatically get the night shift with EMS, a privilege reserved for the low man on the totem pole," Dad laughed, "you will be on three twelve-hour shifts and off three. You could work at the hospice one or two of the nights you are off if you wanted to. Most nights when you are on EMS duty, you'll get about as much sleep as you would at home. Of course there are other times when you will be running like wild fire all twelve hours, and sometimes won't get to leave when the twelve hours are up because you will be out on a run or someone will be late for work and you'll have to take a call."

"It certainly sounds good to me. I do feel I need to talk to Gladys and Chelsea before it becomes official. They have done so much for me, I wouldn't ever do something which involves them in any way without checking first.

"As I said, I talked to them last week when I thought about mentioning it to you, but you are right. It's only fair that you talk with them."

"Thanks, Mr. Andrews. I really appreciate it. I'll see Chelsea and maybe Gladys tomorrow but, unless you hear otherwise, I'd like the job. What do I need to do about it?"

"Pick up an application in the EMS office before you leave tonight, fill it out and turn it in. Be sure to give me, Chelsea and Gladys as references. After you talk to them, of course."

"Thanks again for thinking of me. And I do think the girls look like real babies," Dan said to me. "Now you have to start acting like a big brother and setting a good example," he laughed.

"I always set a good example," I replied.

"Yea, well just keep it up. See all of you later," he said and left.

"Michael, David called the Larsens and Greywolfs and told them about Mary and Elizabeth. Also called the kids at Oberlin. I thought they would like some good news with the trial going on. Yong Jin is having all of you for supper. You might go on now and help her. You can come back this evening if you like."

I leaned over and kissed Mom on the forehead, looked at the girls again and said, "Guess this will take some of the strain off of Mary Kathryn, but it will be fifteen or sixteen years before these two start reproducing."

"It better be more like twenty or twenty-five or there will be some dead daddies around," Dad said. I don't think he was joking!

Mary Kathryn and I left the hospital and drove to the Greywolfs'. Yong Jin and Greywolf were just getting home when we pulled into the driveway.

"I guess you have seen your new sisters," Yong Jin said.

"Yea, we went by the hospital and saw them and Mom," I answered. "And I officially gave them their names. Are babies always red? They seemed very red and wrinkled."

"All are not, but most are. They will look more like humans and less like little old ladies every day," she answered. "But you were never red and wrinkled. You looked a couple weeks old the minute you were born. The day after you were born, you were lifting your head up. Pretty remarkable start in life."

"And he hasn't slowed down since," Mary Kathryn said, and kissed me on the cheek.

We went inside and helped Yong Jin get supper started. "I know I have objected to cooking at times," I said, "but after this weekend, I'm glad I have learned. Paula, Eugene and Larry didn't know how to cook and are still learning. Larry told me there had been some pretty bad meals while they were discovering how to boil water."

Jens and Gabrielle came in about 6:00, having been by the hospital, and Dad was right behind them. "Understand you were the midwife today," Jens said.

"Yea, I had expected Margaret to be in labor for several hours, since the twins were her first, but she started having regular labor pains and then, Bingo! There were the twins--very easy births."

After dinner, Mary Kathryn and I went back to the hospital with the Greywolfs.

Thursday, all the Fellowship were excited about the babies and I guess I was acting more like a proud father than a brother. The girls were important to me and the thought crossed my mind once that, in eight months or so, Mary Kathryn and I would have been parents had she been correct in thinking she was pregnant. I was glad Mom and Dad had the responsibility of two new babies and not us.

During lunch an office runner found me in the cafeteria and said I was wanted in the office for an important phone call. "Ms. Norman said you could take it in her office and Mary Kathryn might like to come with you."

When we got to Ms. Norman's office, she pushed the phone across her desk, but did not leave the room. I noticed Ms. Jones was standing outside the door. I picked up the phone, pushed the button to take it off hold and said, "Michael here".

"Michael, it's your dad. I have some bad news. One of the girls has disappeared."

"Disappeared? How can a day-old baby disappear?"

"It's obvious someone has taken her. When we got ready to go home, a nurse went to bring the babies and one was missing. Your mom would like for you to come home. Well, I would too. I know there's no danger of someone running off with you, but we'd like to have you home."

"I'm on my way right now." I hung up the phone and said, "Someone has kidnapped one of my girls." I felt myself losing control and everything went black. When I came to, Ms. Norman was bathing my face with a cool wet cloth.

"Are you all right now, Michael?" she asked.

All I could do was nod "yes".

"Your dad had told us what happened; that's the reason Ms. Jones and I are here. I told Mary Kathryn what has happened and she is with Ms. Jones. I don't think you should be driving. Mary Kathryn is in as bad shape as you are. I have sent for Bill to drive you two home. He should be here any minute."

Bill and Keith came into the office and both told me how sorry they were that someone had hurt me and my family, then Bill said, "I'll drive your car and take you and Mary Kathryn home. Keith will drive my car and bring me back. We're ready when you are."

"Let's go, then," I said.

When we got home, I thanked Bill and Keith and promised I would let them know anything I learned. Inside, Mom grabbed me and kept hugging me. She was clinging to me as if she feared I might disappear as well. "What happened?" I was finally able to ask.

"We know little more than what your dad told you. After I was discharged, I got dressed and rang for the nurse to bring the babies. When she got to the nursery, there was only one of the girls there, Mary. Of course people started searching immediately, thinking someone might have taken the wrong baby to a new mother, but it was soon clear that all were present and accounted for except Elizabeth."

"Hospital security called the police and the FBI since it is a kidnapping, even though there have been no notes or phone calls demanding ransom or anything else. The video tape from security cameras was checked immediately. The person taking Elizabeth was seen, but was wearing operating room garb, including a surgical mask, so the tape was not much help. It was obviously a woman but, beyond that, there's not much to go on."

Mary Kathryn and I debated calling the Oberlin crew and decided against it since there was nothing they could do

Mom's doctor had to give her a prescription for a sedative and Dad insisted she take one. I think he probably needed it more than she did because he was worried about Mom and Elizabeth. Jens and Gabrielle brought supper, but none of us really felt like eating. The Greywolfs came after supper and the whole Family sat, waiting for the phone to ring.

At two in the morning it did ring. Dad answered it and talked to the person calling for a few minutes and hung up. "That was the police chief. They found a baby, apparently still-born, in a dumpster near the old cotton mill. It was wrapped in a hospital blanket, but didn't have a hospital identity bracelet. The FBI agent advising the task force handling the kidnapping told the chief he suspected a woman had a still-born baby--she delivered it without help he guessed--and took Elizabeth as a replacement. If that is true, he has more to go on now than he did. They are searching records to see if they can locate someone who might have delivered in the last few days. That's some progress, I guess," Dad said.

"Don't you think if a woman were pregnant and gave birth by herself, she wouldn't have wanted anyone to know she was pregnant?" Mom asked. "I don't think there will be any record of her. It just wouldn't make sense otherwise."

I hated to think Mom was right, but what she said really made sense. "Isn't there some other way she might be traced? Surely she needed attention after she gave birth."

"Not necessarily," Mom said. "I could have gotten up and walked after the girls were born. I couldn't have run any races, but I could have walked. I looked at the security tape. The woman who took Elizabeth wasn't up to running races either. She moved in a way consistent with having recently given birth. I don't know but I'm willing to bet, when she is found, there will be no record of her ever seeing a doctor or showing up at the pre-natal clinic at the hospital, but she will have given birth within the last day or so. I'll bet money on that."

"Sure sounds solid," Greywolf said. "A high school girl pregnant and afraid of her parents?"

"Not likely, Greywolf. She has a baby. A high school girl afraid of her parents wouldn't be likely to show up with a baby would she?" I asked.

"Sounds reasonable, Michael, but is she acting in a reasonable manner?" Greywolf asked. "I don't think we can rule that out."

"But how is she going to explain a baby?" Mary Kathryn asked. "If she has kept being pregnant, giving birth and discarding her still-born child secret, why would she show up with a baby? It doesn't make sense."

My cell phone rang, surprising us all. I took it from my pocket and opened it. "Michael, Luke. We're all here. Dan just called us with the bad news. Why didn't the family call us?"

"Mom wanted to wait as long as possible since there was nothing you could do and she didn't want to interfere with school."

"When this is over we may give your mom a spanking. We're family, Michael."

"We know that, Luke, Matt, all of you, but there's nothing you can do. We didn't want you to worry."

"We'll decide about worrying," Matt said. "Any developments?"

"Not really, just some speculation." I then told the Oberlin crew what we had been talking about.

"Wait a minute," Kent said. "You're assuming she took Elizabeth home. What if she is hiding her the way she hid being pregnant? What if she really wanted a baby, but couldn't let her parents know?"

"Hey, that makes some sense." Paula said. "We were discussing something like that in psychology last week. Girls who have nothing and are not loved--maybe abused--want desperately to have something to love so they get pregnant. That would fit the facts, wouldn't it?"

"But she can't take a baby home," I answered.

"Right, so you need to look for a hiding place and find a girl getting formula," Eugene said.

"I think you all may be on to something. Going to hang up and see what we can do with your suggestions." I told the Family what the Oberlin crew had to say. "Where can you buy baby formula, bottle, diapers, that sort of baby things?" I asked.

"Anywhere," Mary Kathryn said, "the grocery store, convenience stores, drug stores, just about anywhere."

"Not much, but I'll call the task force working on this in case they haven't thought about that possibility," Dad said, and dialed the number and talked to someone.

One by one, people were falling asleep. Yong Jin and Gabrielle insisted Mom go to bed by reminding her she couldn't get exhausted or she might not be able to nurse Mary, and she was real gung-ho on breast feeding.

At 6:00 in the morning, a car pulled up outside. It was Bill and Linda bringing breakfast. They went to the kitchen and made fresh coffee--I didn't think any of us really needed more--and started fixing a real breakfast. As tired and upset as we all were, we put away a pretty good breakfast.

After breakfast the four of us--Bill, Linda, Mary Kathryn and myself--were sitting around the kitchen table drinking even more coffee and talking about the speculations of the night. "I'd be willing to bet she's poor," Linda said, "and probably has only one parent--a father."

"How did you come up with that?" Mary Kathryn asked.

"Ok, if she had both parents, she wouldn't be feeling so totally unloved and lonely--I mean maybe she would, but it would be less likely. And why do I think she is poor? Kinda the same reason. If her family had money, she'd have things--pets, dolls, things to love--but if she is dirt poor and has nothing..."

"Well, she did discard her still-born baby near the old cotton mill and that's sure a poor section of town. I mean really poor," Bill said.

"If our speculations are correct, she's not going to have money for what Elizabeth needs," Mary Kathryn said, almost in tears.

"How do you get what you need when you don't have money?" I asked. "You shoplift. The police need to alert the grocery store and convenience store in the old mill area. If we're right, she'll have to attempt to shoplift formula, diapers, that sort of thing."

"And shoplifting diapers will not be easy. The packages aren't small," Bill said. "We may be all wet, but I think someone needs to tell the police what we have been thinking."

"I'll get Dad," I said, and went to the family room where he and the rest of the Family were. "Dad, I think you need to come in the kitchen and hear what we have come up with."

When Dad got to the kitchen, Bill told him what we had been talking about. "May not be worth a damn, but it's something," he concluded.

"Sounds like good reasoning to me," Dad replied, reached for the kitchen phone and was soon talking to a member of the task force. When he hung up, he said, "The head of the task force didn't think your speculations were very wild. In fact he thought you had a better hold on the situation than they did. They will be keeping a careful watch out for someone shoplifting baby things. Now I think it's time all of you got some rest. Michael, Mary Kathryn, go to bed."

"Together?"

"If you like, but no hanky-panky."

"Dad, I don't think I could hanky-pank if I was paid to do so."

"You might be able, but not with me. I'm going to sleep," Mary Kathryn said.

"Guess we better head for school, Linda," Bill said.

I was barely undressed before I just passed out but, even at that, Mary Kathryn was asleep before I was.

It was noon before I knew I was alive. I got up, showered and dressed and went downstairs. No-one was stirring, so I went to the kitchen and got a glass of juice and sat down at the kitchen table. "Boy, life sure is uncertain," I thought. "A week ago six Independence students were out on a joy ride and now five are dead and Buffy, who lived to cheer lead, will never cheer lead again. We all had an absolutely fabulous time in Ohio and Keith seems to have met someone worthy of his love. Dan and Chris are developing their relationship. We get back and the eagerly awaited twins come into the world healthy and Mom is fine and then... Wham!... our world is shattered. But Elizabeth has to be found and be well."

In the middle of my reflections, Mary Kathryn appeared. God, how I loved that woman! She walked over to where I was sitting, put her arms around me and gave me a gentle kiss. Just as I was about to return it, the phone rang. I grabbed it and, before I could speak, Bill said, "Michael, at lunch today we were talking about the kidnapping and Keith had a great idea. If a high school girl took Elizabeth, she couldn't just leave her all day. We got Mr. Stevenson's absentee list and looked for students we knew lived in the old cotton mill village who were absent. Turns out none we knew were. Then Chris said the student wouldn't have to be absent. She could check in late after caring for the baby and check out at lunch or maybe check out early. Several girls from the village checked in late. Ms. Jones said there was nothing unusual about that but, get this, there were three who were checking out early. We tried to get a look at them all to see if maybe there was some indication they had given birth recently, but we didn't see any of them. Ms. Jones thought it was worth investigating so she called the task force. They are sending people over to follow the three. Maybe something will come of it. No news there I suppose?"

"None. Thanks for your thoughts and efforts. Tell the Fellowship we appreciate it."

"Just helping the extended family," Bill said. "Later."

Dad came into the kitchen looking like death warmed over. "How's Mom?" I asked.

"She's holding up well considering. We are both worried because Elizabeth has been gone for twenty-four hours now. Unless she is getting care, she could be harmed."

"I'm sure she's getting care," Mary Kathryn said. "I just worry that her care-giver doesn't know how to properly care for a baby. But I am sure she is doing the very best she can."

I told Dad Bill had called and what he had said.

Dad called the task force to see if anything new had come up. They told him about the suggestions from the school. Two of the girls had left school before they arrived and the third one had gone to the dentist. Dad learned that the two who had not been followed both fit the poor, one parent--father--profile. "They said they they were following up on both as soon as they could be located. When they checked with the two fathers, neither knew his daughter had left school. Both threatened to beat the life out of her when she came home. Sounds like two lovely families," Dad concluded.

Mary started crying and Dad went to get her. While he was changing her, Mom came out of the bedroom looking very haggard. When Dad brought Mary into the kitchen, Mom took her and started nursing her. She became very quiet and was nursing like a little pig. "I hope Elizabeth is being fed properly," Mom said, and big tears started running down her face.

Dad put his arm around her and said, "I'm sure she is, Margaret, and will be here for you to nurse soon."

"Right now I'm just concerned that she is all right and being cared for," Mom replied.

"If you don't need us, I think Mary Kathryn and I will take a little ride."

"Be careful," Mom said. Dad nodded.

Mary Kathryn and I got in the Tracker and drove toward town. "Where are we headed?" she asked, "as if I didn't know".

We drove to the old mill section of town and drove up and down the dirt streets. The mill had once supported several hundred workers. Well, supported was probably too strong a word. The wages were very low and mill workers lived in the mill village and bought everything from the mill store. The low wages and high prices in the mill world meant most workers were forever in debt to the mill and couldn't leave if they wanted to. Their life was hard and as soon as a kid, especially a boy, reached sixteen, he was expected to quit school and go to work in the mill. Since he couldn't operate or be around machinery, he was paid practically nothing. Of course, having dropped out of school, there was no future for him except the mill, if that could be called a future.

Then cotton fell out of favor and the mill struggled to stay in operation. It managed to survive until natural fibers came back into fashion, but didn't last long because foreign textiles could be produced much cheaper. The company finally folded and the mill was shut down and abandoned. Several times people had tried to do something with it, but nothing ever materialized. The mill houses were sold at auction for practically nothing--which was about what they were worth. The people living in the village now were very poor since they were uneducated and hadn't tried to get training or anything. Some, I think, believed the mill would start up again any day. So they took part-time jobs, worked at menial labor and many spent much of the little they earned on alcohol. The younger crowd saw no hope for the future and scraped together enough for grass now and then.

As we drove through the mill village, there were knots of guys and girls my age standing on corners smoking--tobacco or grass, it was hard to tell. Men and women, looking twenty years older than they were, shuffled along the streets or sat on falling down porches, gazing ahead vacantly. "Remember Sam Crawford?" Mary Kathryn asked.

"Yea, he graduated the year we started high school. Why?"

"He was from the mill village," she said. "His mom had died when he was very young and his dad was a drunk."

"I didn't know that," I replied.

"He worked in the office for Dad as a janitor," Mary Kathryn said. "He escaped mill village life by working his butt off. Dad encouraged him and he got a full scholarship to State. He has had all sorts of internships and will graduate this year. He had taken AP courses and managed to work and go to summer school at the same time, once he was in college, so he's done four years in three. Some can escape from the trap fate has given them, but it's not easy. Hey! Michael! There's Billie Sue Loggins. Wasn't she one of the two the police missed at school today?"

"She sure was! Wonder where she's headed?"

"Well don't get too close. We don't want her to see us."

"Take my phone out of the glove compartment and call the task force. Tell them we have spotted her."

"Michael, we don't know the number."

"Call Dad then and ask him. She's headed for the old mill, I'm sure. It's about three blocks from where she is and I don't think there's anything between the intersection she's crossing and the mill."

Mary Kathryn got the task force number from Dad and called them. They thanked her and said they thought they had the person who had taken Elizabeth. "The agent told me they had picked up Roxanne Simmons for shoplifting at the mill grocery. She had taken a couple cans of formula," Mary Kathryn said.

"I know Roxanne and I just don't think she would take someone's baby. I have no doubt she would shoplift if she knew of a hungry child, but I just don't think she would hurt anyone and especially hurt a mother by taking her baby. We'll let them deal with Roxanne and we'll follow Billie Sue."

We were staying about a block behind Billie Sue and it was soon obvious she was headed to the old mill. When she reached it, she stuck her arm through the broken glass on a door and pushed it open and disappeared inside.

"Now what do we do?" Mary Kathryn asked.

"We follow her," I replied. I hoped Billie Sue would ignore the sound of the Tracker as we drove up to the side of the mill where she had entered. We got out of the car and went through the door she had used. Inside was dark and dusty, with cobwebs everywhere. We took a few minutes for our eyes to adjust and then looked around. Billie Sue was nowhere to be seen. We stood very still. The only sounds were what you would expect in an abandoned factory--a slight breeze rattling the loose metal roof sheets and birds flyi